Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Inside a rectangular conference room outfitted with a length-spanning table could be found 15 individuals: eight females and seven males.

The females, most all of which were one of tall, exceedingly-shapely, or both, sat with a quiet, smiley reservation befitting the business-like environment that surrounded them. Their ages sat along a spectrum of considerable width, but visually speaking, each one sported a form of youth that was in every way comparable to their peers.

The males, a grizzled and stoic group comprised of individuals considerably different from one another, sat cloaked in a mixture of anticipation and apprehension.

Whereas most expressed these things through the put-offishness of their postures, two in particular—a brunette and a blonde— vented by way of a whispering match with one another.

“I mean, what the fuck, right? I came here from fucking Viridian for god's sake. Is this brat going to show up, or what?” lamented the brunette.

“Hey, relax, brother. We can talk our shit all we want, but that don't change who the kid is. He's usually the first one here, so the fact that he's not just means that something is holding him up. Fuck if I know what this is, though.” the blonde replied.

Unsatisfied, a derisive chuckle popped from the brunette's lips.

“Fuck you're stupid, man. What's holding him up is the same shit that's always holding him up. Just look around you; isn't someone missing?”

Prompted, the blonde surveyed his surroundings as naturally as his position allowed. One by one, his eyes fell onto the faces and figures of those present for the day's conference. A brief cross-referencing of these faces with those of the individuals invited to attend presented a single anomaly within his mind.

Someone was missing.

“Well, fuck me. You're right—Kasumi's missing. I wonder what's going on there?” he thought aloud.

Exhaling, the brunette crossed his arms at his stomach and threw his head back into his seat.

“You should consider doing something other than playing your gay ass little war games and getting drunk in your off-time, old man. This is nothing new—it's been like this since I met that kid a year ago.”

“Like what?”

“Just shut the fuck up and watch. You're about to find out.”

Equally confused and intrigued, the blonde shrugged, then turned his attention back towards the front of the room in mimicry of the brunette.

Just as soon as he did, a familiar face emerged from the room’s sole entranceway. Dishevelled to the point of unseemliness, a frantic Kasumi bowed slightly towards those already seated before beginning towards her seat. In this short gesture, the wetting of her breasts with a suggestive sweat and the disarray of her usually seamless orange hair became apparent.

The oppressively large-breasts snugly packaged underneath her tanktop—a garment darkened and in some areas caked with stains of an unknown origin—were set into a healthy bounce by the gesture whilst the uncovered curvature of her hips could be observed throughout an unintentional sway as she walked.

Odd, exasperated, and visibly rushed, Kasumi did not appear truly remorseful about her late entry. From the delivery of her bow to the moment she took her seat, a satisfied smile could be seen stretched across her lips. Short yet proud, she presented it alongside closed eyes and the persistence of a smug expression all about the rest of her face.

If not for the curled hairs inexplicably grafted to the corners of her lips, this smile would have been one very appropriate for a young woman as haughty and self-assured as Kasumi. Instead, it was suggestive. The females within the conference room each donned something resembling a pout and scowl at the sight of her. Shining their resentfulness towards her as individual rays of light generated from the same hateful sun, not a single member of the group thought to turn towards her and question her absence. Seemingly privy to the fact that they were being ignored, Kasumi's arrival at her seat saw each of them huff, and return their attentions towards the main door.

Far more acceptant of what it was they had laid eyes on in comparison, the males shook their heads in uniform acceptance and quietly removed themselves from the cold war held between their peers.

No sooner did they do so did another figure stride into the conference room. This one smaller (just under 4 feet in height), slighter, and noticeably calmer than the last, his entrance injected life into the combative air funnelled into the room.

It was not that his external appearance was particularly special. The t-shirt and over-sized cardigan draped across his torso were very typical of a youth attending an informal event. His unkempt excess of black hair was appropriate for a child, and the sneakers and slacks he had donned only served to complete his image as one.

Apparently ignorant (or perhaps indifferent) to what he had caused, the child-sized figure moved from the entrance way to his designated seat at the rectangular table's head. Drawing his seat out of from the table with both hands, he scrambled atop it with just slightly more dignity than the average child attempting to place themselves amongst adults.

With this, he spoke.

“Sorry about that, everyone. There was something that I had to take care off on my way here; it wasn't my intention to waste anyone's time.” he began, smiling.

Though cute, the youth's voice carried enough composure to ensure that the attention he had gathered from around the room was not squandered. If only for a moment, the duress that had consumed the room seemed like an after-thought.

“First, I'd like to thank Shirona, Haruka, and Touko for travelling out here to represent their regions today. The trip wasn't short for any of you, but I know it was particularly far for them.” he continued. “Without further ado, I think we can get this quarter's Kanto-Johto conference thing under way. If anyone has any questions or comments outside of the itinerary, please don't hesitate to speak up.”

Following this, the boy directed his smiling visage—or as much of it breached the rim of the table—over towards an older male off to his left.

“Takeshi, if you don't mind?”

Per the youth’s prompt, the older male stood to his feet and began to present the first ‘topic’ to be discussed by those present.

None questioned why discourse had been initiated by a child, nor why the much larger male had deferred to him.

There was no need to; age and stature notwithstanding, a champion was a champion.

-

WHAT IS THIS FAGGOT TASTATURA GOING TO MAKE ME READ THIS TIME?

The yearly Kanto-Johto Bi-Regional Leaders Conference was an idea proposed by Kuu: the reigning champion of the Kanto region, and to the surprise of many, a 6 year old.

Dethroning his predecessor at the tender age of 5, the boy was then regarded by his peers as a child who had not only found his father's gun, but had learned to shoot it far better than his progenitor ever could. After completing an abbreviated version of the journey meant to prepare individuals for Pokemon League challenges, he successfully invalidated the stalwarts of the league itself using an array of Pokemon thought either mythical or too difficult for a child to effectively control.

Unfettered and friendless throughout the process, few were close enough to the youth to discern how it was he had learned to command and develop the beasts in his possession. Until it became apparent that he was merely a child from a city with a talent, the fractions of the world that were exposed to him considered him to be a contrived existence born into the world to disrupt order.

In truth, he was nothing of the sort. Following his induction into the league and the dissemination of his personal information to those that it applied to, his parents (and a disquietingly large number of older women fondly familiar with his existence) revealed him to be no different than any other goal-oriented youth.

Like the vast majority of children, Kuu dreamed of becoming Champion of the Pokemon League and using his position to do 'positive things' for the world at large. However intelligent, his youth prevented him from concretely defining these…things. It was instead his dedication to this cause that served as the backbone for the abnormal ‘growth process’ that he underwent.

Succinctly, he mapped out the shortest path to achieving a non-specific goal and somehow managed to adhere to it. In doing so he visited multiple regions throughout the world, tracked down the best Pokemon they had to offer, and cultivated them with the help of those native to the region itself. His sacrifices were afterwards validated by his becoming champion, and his creation of the Leaders Conference—a week of discussion between the Gym Leaders and Elite 4 members from both regions regarding how best to foster growth amongst new challengers—represented his first real step towards making that which he had dreamt of a reality.

When all was said and done, Kuu's feats were understood by the general public as effortless strokes of genius by a child who would make the world a better place.

Again, the general public had missed the mark. So widely, in fact, that his influence on the world at large went unnoticed and unhindered by those in place to measure it.

In journeying around as he had prior to becoming Champion, Kuu had come into contact with a number of individuals. Over half of them being females at a subjective peak in physical development or reproductive capacity, it just so happened that the majority of these females represented a city, town, and in several cases, an entire region as its foremost Pokemon trainer. Even in the cases where they did not, not one of the females that he came into contact with were in anyway lacking femininity (this considering the already abnormal 'average' observed throughout the world).

Though their adventures together were short and their interactions fleeting, all of these females developed a disgustingly perverse affection towards the youth. Sometimes as a result of their own stilted (or non-existent) experience with the opposite sex and sometimes as a result of several arousing 'facts' about Kuu's body, each and every one (prominent or otherwise) realized their desires with the youth before his departure to an addictive and mind-altering extent.

Kuu, though gifted with an inappropriate understanding of their degeneracy, did not view any of these happenings as particularly significant. Cursed to view life through the lens of a child—however detailed and explicit this life might be— he understood their behaviour as the expression of animalistic tendencies from otherwise nice girls and ladies. Consequently, he failed to consider what his achievements might install in these women were it that his location ever became 'fixed'.

When the news of a 6-year-old becoming the Kanto League champion spread throughout the world at large, these women and countless others all arrived at the same set of conclusions.

1. The champion of the Kanto League is a vulnerable minor.

2. Something about this child's genetics has facilitated a great deal of success for him very very quickly.

3. Coupling and reproducing with this child would be the best possible thing to do for my genetics, family, and region as a whole.

Crippled by biological predisposition and a very twisted sort of logic, these women (in particular those already familiar with the boy) decided on the rest of their lives then and there. Regardless of the personal cost to themselves or their images, reproducing with this child would become a part of their futures. How they would accomplish this could be meted out in the future, but to start, congratulating him for his achievement and reminding him of their existence was a good a start as any of them could come up with.

It was the decision made among these women that brought the League Conference from an idea within the head of a child to a reality observed before the end of the year. Within all of the regions the youth had visited, the women that he had come into contact with made up 30-50% of the best and brightest trainers present. At worst, the idea of the conference presented a reason for them to naturally interact with Kuu once a year. At best, it represented a means of earning significant favor with him; the more prominent figures assented to the idea, the more likely it was to succeed.

In this manner, a depraved competition amongst young women of import (and otherwise) began in secret— a competition that would leave regions without their foremost trainers, and with enough 'bad luck', disable them entirely.

A competition for reproductive and romantic rights to a child with no concept of the fact that he was an object worth competing over.

-

AN UNUSED CONFERENCE ROOM— INDIGO EXPERIENCE CENTER

Kuu did not believe himself to be particularly good at anything.

Those around him were always quick to suggest that he was in fact the lucky recipient of a number of enviable skills— the sort fostered by rigorous training and honed through unimaginable suffering. Nevertheless, he believed otherwise. To him, a true 'skill' was one at least partly related to what one was fundamentally. By this definition, his only talent was learning; all of his other so called 'skills' were those that he had copied from adults.

As well, this definition suggested that those around him were far more talented. The male Gym Leaders and Elite Four members that he worked with all excelled within their roles. At the same time, they were not without the adult mindsets and thought processes that made them unique as individuals.

Their female counterparts were similar. For as much as each one of them was a stellar trainer and role model, they also managed to function just as well (if not better) as adorably selfish porcine whores focused solely on sexual stimulation and impregnation.

By way of noise and action alone, a young woman had reminded Kuu of the pleasant and not-so-pleasant realities of his life. Specifically, by taking a load of semen into her stomach so large that the organ had forced her to reject a mouthful of the semi-solid paste onto her breasts, then lapping the majority of it off of her mounds and back into her mouth, Kuu was reacquainted with the idea that there were certain things that individuals were just inherently suited for.

The woman responsible for Kuu’s reminder was a seasoned Hex Maniac named Naomi.

Amongst all of the trainer classes and the 'styles of appearance' most commonly owned by their members, Maniacs represented the sharpest departure from the 'norms' established by convention. Though her origins were obvious, Naomi had taken care to ensure that her 'class' did not render her as a forgettable addition to the ranks of her peers. Motivated by her travels with Kuu through the stretch of the Kalos region that she called home, she had spent each day following his departure making herself into a more 'memorable' version of herself.

The end product of her efforts was her present appearance—or rather, her appearance prior to purposely splatter and smearing filth into her face and torso.

The back-length head of unkempt, purplish-black hair that had once adorned her skull was made smooth and buoyant by virtue of her adopting a daily pruning routine for it. Rendered more voluminous as a result of its straightening, she eventually found herself with enough hair to provide coverage for more than just the length of her back. Eventually set in place of the unruly arcs and sickles of hair that framed her face was a hooked crescent-sheet of smooth hair that perfectly obscured the right side of her face from her nose upward.

Per the results of her first investigation into modern fashion trends, she had replaced the 'antiquated' and 'depressing' black dresses that she wore each and every day with similarly coloured (but differently styled) clothing lauded as accentuating femininity without presenting it too blatantly.

Being slightly* (very) unhinged, Naomi's definition of 'blatant' was extremely permissive. Though only 5’’9’ in height, the ample globes of pale, hormone-plumped breast meat at her chest (alongside the thread-straining girth of her thighs/buttocks and the fat-padded curvature of her hips) were not assets that could be contained without a careful assessment of the clothing that was to contain them.

Naomi made no such assessment. Presently, H-Cup breasts that exceeded the size of her head by a fair multiple strained the fabric of an otherwise appropriately-sized sleeveless blouse. Between the contrast of its eminence purple fabric against the paleness of her skin and the sheer amount of cleavage that was exposed through its unbuttoned chest section, it was easy enough to see that the garment's aesthetic appeal meant more to her than the containment of her chest.

The pliant capri-pants she had squeezed herself into suggested this as well. Whilst not so poorly made to tear as she moved, the ghost-white garment left nothing to the imagination as it led into the violet flats at her feet. Alongside a notable, skin-tight pasting to the toneless squishiness of her thighs, its make allowed for the fat of her heart-shaped rear to swell away from her frame just as her breasts did. Proportionately no less obscene, Naomi nevertheless remained immune to the eye-catching bounce of each cheek with each step that she took.

After nearly a year spent presenting herself in similar outfits, Naomi no longer gave her appearance much thought. Until her reuniting with Kuu and his complimenting her appearance, she had forgotten that she had made any sort of change at all.

Thereafter, she promised herself to never forget again. Changes potent enough for her to confidently commandeer Kuu's attention deserved to be cherished.

More so considering what they had granted her in the present.

When she began squishing, chewing, swirling, and gargling the rank tapioca she had puked onto herself inside her mouth as a paste whilst proudly brandishing the act in front of him in search of praise, Kuu also recalled that there was nothing that he had mastered to the extent that she had mastered making masturbatory fuel out of herself.

There was no other way for him to internalize what it was she was doing. After presenting all of the unswallowable dick juice she had slurped off of her breasts in a single discolored, pubic-hair-infused reservoir, Naomi manipulated her lips and oral cavity to make the ludicrous amount of 'residue' appear far more disgusting than it was in truth.

First, she closed her lips. Succulent and cock-greased facial pillows curled into an intoxicating smile, she allowed what she had collected inside her mouth to bloat her cheeks and fully inundate her mouth's 'flavor' with seed.

With this, she began to chew. Drawing her jaws up and down as if attempting to break melted ice cream down into a drinkable soup, she ground jizz chunks into cement against her teeth whilst simultaneously sloshing her wriggling payload around within her mouth like a blender. Tongue stirring the ocean of jizz in whatever direction the movements of her jaw sent it, it was not long before a chillingly mushy *PLORP-PLORP-PLORP* began to ring out from both of her cheeks. Produced as a direct consequence of semen's slapping against the interior of her mouth (and itself), the noise left little to the imagination as to how blatantly virile the substance she was toying with was.

Some minutes after purposelessly manipulating the mess within her mouth, she parted her lips. Displaying a cum-obsessed mastery even in this, she again presented the pool of semen she had collected within her mouth to the open air.

This time, she only did so for a second. Acting as though the cock juice added into her mouth by the loosening of plaster-chunks within it had somehow overwhelmed her ability to contain it, she pushed a great deal of this excess seed to the forefront of her stuffed mouth. Cheeks still swollen outwards by the seed packaged between them, the end product of the effort was a 'simulation' of what her mouth might look like if crammed to the very tips of her lips with semen.

Finally, she swallowed

*GLORP-GLORP-GLORP*

So went the noises that reverberated through her neck each time a quiver of her esophagus pressed a volume of semen down her throat. Heavy and gooey, their qualities evoked thoughts of milkshakes within Kuu. Milkshakes, and all of the other instances wherein Naomi had decided to chug his semen without being forced to.

Still consumed by both pride and happiness, Naomi continued to drain cock juice into her stomach bolus by bolus until the deflation of her cheeks marked the completion of her reinjection processes.

And then she vomited again. From behind a strained smile presented after her efforts as signage that she had managed her task with ease, the quality and volume of the semen pressed within her stomach was again elevated through her esophagus, and before long, into her cheeks and out of her mouth.

Tragically familiar with failures of this sort, Naomi naturally rebounded from regurgitation to speech.

Given the girlish exasperation that blew past her lips after the fact and the awkward distress she presented throughout it, it was clear that Naomi was not embarrassed by the fact that she had once again spilled undigested cock juice onto her breasts.

The source of her embarrassment was her failure to swallow—semen being splattered across her breasts was far from a new experience for her.

“I-I’m sorry...I'm still s-so bad at this—you're not mad, right?” she asked, concerned eyes selling the significance of her inquiry. “I'd have done a b-better job if we hadn't been away from each o-other for so long. I-I shouldn't have waited until the conference, but it seemed like that was what everyone else was doing so...I didn't want to cheat or anything I guess, ehehe ♥.”

“You still felt good, right?” reassuming more of her usual disposition, Naomi leaned backwards on her knees to get a better look at the face of the child above her. “B-Better or worse than last time? I need to be better than those other s-s….skanks that you have to hang around with, s-so please don’t be nice to me...”

“I need you to be as m-mean and c-critical as you can. Otherwise, I w-won’t be able to use your advice…”

Kuu's mind had been elsewhere throughout Naomi's display. She had remained as the foremost 'thing' that his attention had observed—this owed primarily to her current appearance— but he still required a moment to recognize that she was speaking, and another to digest the questions that she had asked.

Her questions seemed very strange to him as well. All about her face were pockets of skin reddened from their repeated collision with his crotch or bruised by the force he had used to spike her skull along his member. Her sleek and well-kept hairstyle had been reduced to a disturbed splaying of its former self dominated by strands of purple hair displaced or conjoined by semen and digestive fluid. Below these strands, eyes usually regarded as mania-hewn spirals that complimented the gothic paleness of her face could be found teary and mildly pink-eyed as a result of their direct contact with semen, sweat, throat-slop and...a number of other things.

Despite what had become of her, Naomi was behaving as she usually did.

Looking at her like this, Kuu thought her question—whether or not she had felt good— to be one better asked by him.

“Shouldn't I be asking you that? You look really bad compared to how you were a few minutes ago.” he asked.

After a giggle, Naomi sought qualification.

“L-Less cute, or just bad? M-Most people d-don’t think I look too great usually a-anyway, but I want to know what y-you think...”

Pausing for a moment, Kuu audibly 'hummed', then reached out to set his left palm against Naomi's face. Following contact, he rotated his wrist, and afterwards pushed his index, middle, and ring fingers into her mouth. One by one, he hooked the tips of each digit underneath the right crease of her upper lip, then pulled his hand upward to forcibly expose the interior of her mouth and tongue.

Smiling lewdly throughout the event, Naomi allowed herself to be contorted until the corner of her mouth was released, and a tiny trio of fingers began wiping the slime affixed to them against the top of her skull.

“Nope, still cute.” Kuu affirmed.

Naomi was not programmed to accept affirmation from Kuu lightly. The moment he finished speaking, a warm flush furthered reddened the surface of her cheeks.

“...T-Then I don’t care what e-everyone else thinks ♥. I liked making you feel good a lot, and if looking like this makes you feel better, I want t-to try to look this way more often…” she replied, a thinly-toned affection shining through her voice.

Invigorated with positive emotion, Naomi pushed off of her bent knees into an arm-spread lunge toward Kuu's chest. Recalling at the very last moment that her clothes and frame were far from clean, she angled her ingress off to the left of his seat to take up a seated position right next to him. After making certain that the left-side of her nearly 6 foot frame was squished up against his right, she reached down with her left hand to grasp at his. Well used to intimacy with the youth, this grasp became an intimate threading of her fingers between his own in a matter of seconds.

“...N-Now that we have that out of the way, I was w-wondering if you had thought any more about...y'know...the thing I a-asked you last time.” she continued. “I-I know it sounds like a lot of work, m-moving somewhere new and all. C-Champions do travel away from home quite a bit, though, so no one would be upset at you if y-you spent some time away from home.”

“P-Plus, I'd be around, right? I-It'd be just the two of us like before, a-and if you end up liking it, maybe we could...”

Naomi knew what it was she wished to say. She had made a point of leaving the conference with Kuu before anyone else and calming her nerves with intercourse for the sole purpose of reiterating the request she had presented to her former companion so long ago.

Back then, uttering her suggestion had been simple. She had desired for one of the few friends she had made in her career as a Pokemon trainer to be closer to her. Perversion had made up a large part of the ‘closeness’ that she had in mind, but it was not the entirety of her focus.

Now, her desires were blatantly possessive. She wished for nothing else but for Kuu to become the sole owner of her body and its reproductive capacity. More importantly, she wished to be the sole female capable of making the youth happy.

The fact that the male that she was propositioning was a child did not make her situation any easier. What it was she wished to say would have been obvious to any male above the age of 14. Kuu, however, had attended to her utterance with the same placid smile that he wore in most any other situation.

Not yet consumed by the depravity she had accepted into her heart, Naomi stuttered and stammered until another individual spoke up to fill in the conversational 'hole' she had created.

“God, you're just awful at this. Are you really waiting for a fucking child to decide whether or not you're worth fucking?” a voiced exhaled.

The owner of this voice was Kasumi. Infant child braced against her bust with both arms and features much more 'put together' relative to her state prior to the beginning of the conference, she appeared from the sole entrance leading in and out of the room with all of her usual pride and confidence.

Incredulous at the fact that her hiding spot had been found, Naomi was rendered silent.

Kuu, on the other hand, met Kasumi's surprise entry with a slight wave of his hand, and the same friendly “Hi, Kasumi.” that he usually greeted the girl with.

After waving right back (and producing her own “Hi, Kuu” in a similar tone), Kasumi continued with her entrance as she had planned to.

“And to think I was worried about how friendly the two of you were looking after the discussion ended. I guess that's just the parent in me worrying for nothing...” she exhaled.

Moving right up to the front of the couch, Kasumi stopped just ahead of Naomi and thrust the child within her arms out towards her.

“Here, hold her for a bit.”

More so frustrated than suggestible, Naomi's instincts nevertheless resulted in her taking hold of the orange-haired girl that she had been presented with.

Once certain that her child was cradled effectively, Kasumi stepped to her right to set her front ahead of Kuu's.

All the while, her eyes never dropped out of contact with Naomi's.

“So let me ask you this: do you think I got her by sitting around and hoping that Kuu'd like me better than you and all of those other grinning whores I've spoken to today?” she suggested. “Let’s forget about the fact that I’ve known him for longer than you have—do you really think I ever once thought about being complacent?”

As this question was obviously rhetorical, Naomi flashed a scowl in response to the thinly veiled jab at her intelligence.

Seeing that she was understood made Kasumi smile even wider.

“No, obviously I didn't. Unlike you, I got over the fact that I'm a kid fucking degenerate and took advantage of the fact that the kid I happen to like isn't stupid.” she explained.

“Like this.”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Kasumi's attention shifted entirely towards Kuu. First sliding onto her knees to do away with the striking disparity between their heights, she then surged inwards to smother the surface of his chest underneath the meat of her breasts. Snapping her skull inward in the very same motion, her features came to a stop directly opposite his whilst her lips were mashed into a wet embrace against his own.

Messily swirling her tongue against Kuu's (an act that the youth did not seem to mind), she intentionally neglected to moderate the flow of saliva down her chin and the intimate noise produced as her lips were wetly stirred against his own.

In fact, she accentuated these things. Right up until she peeled her lips from off of his own and allowed a final rivulet of spittle to fall across the center of her lower lip, the sound of their kissing was the loudest noise within the room.

Confident that her actions would leave Naomi without the ability to speak, Kasumi escalated her condescension to new heights.

“Kuu? Do you want to masturbate with the inside of my throat for a bit? I'm sure that whatever you and Naomi did wasn't that much fun for you.” she began, voice toned more sweetly for the youth ahead of her. “I think you deserve something a lot nicer than that for all of the hard work you did today. If Naomi won't give it to you, I'm always happy to ♥.”

As Kasumi had indicated, Kuu was indeed “not an idiot”.

He was, however, every bit a sweet-natured child whose mind had been long-since steeped in the worst sort of depravity.

Both throughout her kiss and following it, he remained aware of his surroundings and in control of his actions. Kasumi's suggestion that Naomi had done a poor job furrowed his features in disagreement, but her overall utterance softened this disagreement into a lukewarm acceptance.

As a result, Kasumi received the exact response she had hoped for within seconds of her initially asking.

“...You shouldn't make fun of other people just because they're not as good as you at something, Kasumi.” Kuu began. “I'm not gonna say no since you're just to trying to be nice me, if you don’t think she’s as good as she should be, wouldn’t it be better if you helped her instead of making her feel bad about it?”

Kasumi did not wait for Kuu to continue with his lecture. Quickly contorting the haughty smile on her face into one worn by a colloquially ‘cute’ young woman in the midst of her favourite activity, she pushed her supple frame off to the right of Kuu’s seated lower half.

This done, she manipulated her massive figure with the grace of a mermaid. Swirling clockwise from her seated position atop the couch, she settled her shoulders against the lip of the couch cushions beneath her whilst simultaneously hanging her legs over the couch’s spine.

Skull hung over the head of the couch and mammoth, tank-top compressed breasts slopped ever so slightly back towards her neck, Kasumi’s position was one liable to evoke thoughts of strain and light-headedness.

In spite of this, Kasumi herself looked perfectly comfortable. Likely as a result of this comfort, the completion of her transition was followed up by a parting of her legs and a parting of her lips. Like this, both the inside of her mouth and the pudgy fat of the drooling cuntlips were teased even more so than they were already.

“I’m sorry that I’m so bad at remembering to be nice, Kuu…” closing her lips to speak, Kasumi bent her gaze up towards Kuu with a smile on her face. “If you cum lots and lots with my mouth-pussy and make me fucking squirt all over myself, I’m sure I’ll remember much better next time…”

Content to believe that he had positively affected Kasumi’s behavior, Kuu smiled, and nodded in agreement with her suggestion. Hopping off of the couch, he shifted over to a standing position that set his crotch opposite Kasumi’s hanging skull in preparation for her ‘reminder’.

The erection that was brought to hang over Kasumi’s face made up precisely half of the reason that the long-standing gym-leader had decided to trade in part of her functionality for the roles of ‘parent’ and ‘not-so-secret-disgusting pedophile whose sole sexual interest is a child’.

Swollen, log-like, and progressively redder from the cherry-touched paleness at its midsection up to the bulbous, almost strained color at its tip, Kuu’s cock was the only part of his frame that matched his effectiveness as a trainer in abnormality. At over a foot in length (a trying 16 inches of flesh engorged to the girth of a contracted male bicep), the considerable difference between Kasumi’s height (alongside all of the other women the youth interacted with), was made to seem negligible. Really, if not for their impressive heights and the grossly feminine assets that each of them carried, one might wonder as to whether or not it was Kuu whom was an ‘inappropriate’ partner for them.

Expectedly, Kasumi was not of this opinion. Even whilst viewing it from its underside, the moist heat and freshly-used stench that billowed from the organ filled her mind with all of the mental ‘pictures’ she had taken of its entirety during their time together.

However pale and greasy, the tip-reddened pipe maintained a mouth-watering virility. Bisecting the center of its top half was a urethra dense enough to visibly raise his shaft’s skin. Measuring half the width of her palm, its existence was made all the more salient by the root-like branching of squishy and equally obese blood vessels from its root to its tip. Rarely thicker than the bulge at his shaft’s center point but often far more numerous, these meaty extensions spread out and around from their respective start points into a complete envelopment of the loaf-like girth of Kuu’s cock.

Kasumi recognized that the throbbing and twitching of these vine-like lengths gilding a phallus like Kuu’s ought to have been fear-inspiring.

For someone normal.

For her, a young woman who had already helped its owner reproduce once, it represented one of few sights that her body would never tire of.

Her frame assented to this as well. Within the first breath of cock-scented air she drew into her lungs, an arced burst of cunt-syrup sputtered away from her lower lips before Kuu could even place a hand on it.

When the boy actually set his nubile digits atop her mound, silent appreciation ceased to suffice as a means of expression for her.

Shifting her profile towards Naomi, she spoke.

“I’m so sorry about being mean to you, Naomi.” she began sweetly. “It might not be much, but hopefully watching Kuu use my face as his personal nut-sleeve will make you feel better ♥.”

“It’s not like you’d know anything about that, r—GLRULLK~”

Kasumi’s decision to speak came too late. Before she could finish, a spring of Kuu’s toes and a inward stab from his crotch began feeding inches of his pulsing member between her lips and downward her throat.

Not long afterwards, finishing her taunt towards Naomi became unimportant for her.
This was to be expected; if given the choice between possessive bullying and basking in the reformative stench of Kuu’s sweat and cock juice, Kasumi was a woman who could only select the latter.

Even if she wished to do otherwise.

-

FRIENDLY COMPETITION AMONGST PEDOPHILES

Naomi was not unused to unethical sexual intercourse. Like her peers, she had decided to make use of her body as aggressively and as often as was required for her to obtain the partner that she desired.

If only in this, her resolve was firm. She had yet to regard herself as the same brand of unabashed degenerate that Kasumi had made mention of, but she was in no way averse to doing so. If anything, she merely lacked the conviction—or perhaps the motivation—to do so.

In spite of this—in spite of all of her sexual accomplishments and hopes for the future—watching what Kuu subjected Kasumi to aroused her to the point of visible discomfort. Such was the heat flushed through her frame and the spike in her heart rate that she began to worry for the comfort of the sleeping infant that she was holding.

She made no attempt to turn her eyes away from the event, however. Its appeal from her perspective was too significant for her to do this even if she wished to. This aside, she was also of the opinion that there was something to be gained from watching it all the way through—namely the 'appeal' and 'capability' required for her to one day have Kuu to herself.

With this in mind, she disallowed herself the pouty jealousy that had initially peeked through her visage, and fought to adhere to the event with a calm mind and a keen eye.

Expectedly, this proved easier thought that done.

*MGGLRP—GRLLSH♥—GGLRSMM♥♥♥*

Right from the beginning, the thrusts that Kuu produced with his hips forced two unique (though blended in reality) sound chains from Kasumi's skull. Slurred moans funnelled through a throat stuffed with cockmeat and glazed with throatslop rumbled from her lips and neck throughout each injection he produced. When any one of these injections delivered his crotch into a lip-cushioned compression against her face, these elated moans became a muffled additive to the wet *PLAT* produced between the two regions and the grotesque *GLRP!* that slithered up from her phallus-skewered esophagus. Simply, the pace of Kuu's insertions cycled these sounds between states of accentuation and subversion such that they could be perceived as one and the same.

Only the worst sort of face-fucking was brought to mind upon perception of this raucous noise.

Of course, this was the exact sort of effort that Kuu had dedicated himself to.

Without much investment or active interest in the event, Kuu ploughed a paltry third of his member in and out from Kasumi's lips for every thrust that he completed with only his hips and dominant hand as 'tools'.

This was to say that he managed to slam his cock through over a foot of oozing and increasingly eruption-prone 'mouth-pussy' until every inch of his endowment sat gloved by the better-part of Kasumi's G.I tract, and just as easily wrenched a bat of flesh as destructive and vascular as his own out from the convulsing orifice’s depths.

He did this without concern for the regular plugging of Kasumi's nostrils with the undersides of his testicles, the spurting of her stomach's and esophagus' contents over her face, or even the escapist twitches and shifts that her hips produced as his right hand's fingers were plunged in and out of the meat of her cunt.

There was no impetus behind this disregard. The smile that Kuu wore as he acted and Kasumi's persistence in the punishing position that she had chosen suggested that this—a masturbatory skewering of Kasumi's gullet intended to violate her features with filth and disembowel her consciousness with raw stimulation—was the norm between them.

Naomi produced this assumption not because she wished to, but because this was what seemed most apparent. In itself the idea frustrated her, but denying it to make herself feel better did not serve a purpose in the long run.

In the very near future, this decision would serve the Hex Maniac well.

What had been suggested by her eyes was correct. For Kuu and Kasumi, sex of this sort was the 'norm'. A norm forged by Kasumi's aggression, but a norm nontheless.

With the existence of this norm came a great deal of familiarly for those who participated in it.

For Kuu, feeling esohagus flesh padded by 'overuse' tremble and constract around his pulsing erection wasn't very novel. Watching as the outline of his shaft swelled the width of Kasumi's neck as it progressed through her face-cunt towards her stomach was about par for the course. Pushing her skull up into each of the thrusts he delivered with one of his hands (at present his left at the back of her skull) wasn't something that he always engaged in, but it was normal enough for him to manage without really thinking about it.

All of these things remained wildly pleasurable for the youth, but his time with Kasumi had made the humid bliss that endlessly rippled through his tiny frame's lower half the 'rule' as opposed to the 'exception'.

His mind understood things this way as well. As Kasumi was every bit an unsaleable, child-fucking degenerate as she was a Gym Leader, enjoying her this way only made sense. Not only had she offered to assume the role of a temporary jerk-off-toy for his shaft (quite happily as well), but she was, so far as he was concerned, suited for this more so than anything else.

From such a perspective, sparing her anything with regard to the pace, depth, or weight of his thrusts could actually be considered as rude.

Kuu strove to be a great many things, but a 'rude child' was not one of them. As such, he intended to put his best foot forward and gore Kasumi's face until her stomach contents were replaced with his semen.

To a lesser extent, the boy's mindset validated his stirring of her cunt as well.

Overall, his intent in the three-finger shovel-fucking that he applied to her lower lips was punitive. Kasumi had claimed that she would remember to be nicer to people if and only if this 'punishment' was applied to her cunt whilst her throat was fucked.

Some doubts remained in his head as to whether or not a girl so far removed from normalcy could derive anything resembling 'discomfort' from her cunt being spread.

Of course there could be no helping these doubts. Kasumi was his friend; helping her learn was his responsibility.

With this in mind, Kuu had started his thrusting ministrations with his torso leaned forward towards Kasumi's breasts and midsection. Narrowly tall enough to reach forward with his right hand and plunge all four of his fingers into the puffy mound she had presented, he had spent every second following this point cranking his wrist downward and upwards in a spirited invasion of her depths.

Whilst the undersides of his digits smothered the roof of her canal's dense and bulbous folds, the joints of their surfaces were roughly drawn, and in some cases pressed into her hole's flooring as a result of their sickle-shaped ingress through her depths. Once depressed to the knuckle, Kuu wrenched his miniature 'phallus' from her depths up to the (middle finger joint), and after the fact ruthlessly smashed them back to a syrup-sodden hilt within her.

Seconds into the delivery of his crotch's grimy plumbing of Kasumi's face, Kuu found a natural rhythm for his wrist that superseded the pace set by his hips. Stuffing and vacating his companion's cunt without a care in the world, he maintained this pace when faced with the wiggling of her hips, and even throughout the voluminous spurts of cunt-juice hooked from her depths by his efforts.

By the time his ministrations reached their peak in maintained speed and aggression, Kuu had forgotten that he was exerting himself at all. At this point, the youth was much more taken in with the fact that, if only in this contained instance, everything was as it ought to be.

Kasumi was doing the 'right' thing in letting her throat and esophagus be piped into a puffy sleeve of flesh and mucus, and he was doing the 'right' thing in plumping his fingers against the nerve endings of womanhood with enough consistency to drench her crotch and midsection with slimy fluid.

For reasons different from those held by those around her, Kasumi believed that everything was as it should have been as well. Each curved surge of cockmeat stabbed up into the depths of her esophagus made her feel more confident that this was the case, and each biting orgasm that rippled through her slickened cuntmeat made her care slightly less about whether or not this feeling was right. Even without these, how tightly Kuu had threaded his fingers into her hair and vile seamlessness of his thrusting effort was the only proof that she needed to be convinced as such.

This meant that he was enjoying her. Not some sex act that could be reproduced by another female, but something she had devised and provided especially for him.

Usually, merely 'feeling' this way in the comfort and seclusion of her oxygen-deprived mind provided her with all of the satisfaction that she needed.

Today, this much was insufficient. A rival for her resource was present—one that needed to be shown the difference between herself and a female actually deserving of that which she desired.

Thusly, Kasumi made no attempts at mitigating the messes and noises produced by her frame throughout the stuffing of her holes. The squirting of her cunt had been a lost cause from the moment she had breathed in the stench of his cock, but by this point, 'controlling' the amount of muck fucked from her faced before Kuu wrested all control from her was not a very difficult task.

And yet, she refused to bother. When the compression of cockmeat across her gag-reflex urged her frame to reject the mucus and precum welled within her fuckhole's creases, she did. During these instances, compressed blurts of dense, murky-white slop were squeezed from the corners of her lips and nostrils in the form of numerous gluey strands. Larger discharges—these consisting more so of the semen she had ingested prior to the conference and the food she had digested prior to this—burst from between her lips each time he dragged his crotch outwards.

Though the former ejection type furthered the soaking of her hair with unruly ropes of slop while the latter contributed more so to the slogged conditions across Kuu's hairless crotch, both put in equally to the marring of Kasumi's facial features with sexual mess.

Whenever Kuu hilted himself down her throat, a wet *GLORP* coincided with the compression of her regurgitation against her cheeks, forehead, and eyes. Either in the form of the strands that she released herself or the messes already glazed to Kuu's crotch, the end result was a streaking of slop across her eyes or a smothering of the substance against her face. Similarly, his retractions coaxed larger, more 'fluid-like' run-offs of slime down across the top half of her face and into her hair.

Kasumi could not see what she looked like after any one of the thrusts that Kuu delivered, but she had seen the state of herself after one of these events enough times to have an idea of it.

If one likened her facefucking to a traditional splitting of the lips between her legs, the 'image' evoked from her features was likely to be that of an orifice fucked into one exceedingly large orgasm after another. The reddening of her eyes underneath the messes allowed to roll across her face, and the smeared/soaked dishevelment of her hairstyle could be likened to the collateral swelling fucked into a set of succulent cunt lips.

For the most part, this description was accurate. Solely for the fact that doing so made her 'better' by her own definition of the term, Kasumi had learned to derive inane amounts of pleasure from the bloating of her neck and the gutting of her esophagus. Each time the changed bulk of her esophagus was spread into a squishy suckle around the full extent of Kuu’s erection, a twinge of pleasure different from those generated by the boy's fingers was jammed into her uterus and subsequently forked into both of her ovaries. Motivated by these jolts, her spread tube's blended constriction of Kuu's member was drawn tighter, thereby contributing to the spurting of her mouth cunt's 'lubricant' throughout his efforts.

In short, her mouth was as much a cunt as her actual cunt.

All the while, Kasumi appeared as though she couldn't have been happier with her circumstance. Her eyes remained open regardless of what came to them, and soon after the acceleration of Kuu's thrusts to their peak speed, acquired a blissful 'lidded' quality that suggested euphoria.

Her indifference towards the marring of her face had been intentional. The euphoria that she derived from being used as Kuu's cocksleeve was not. The fact that this euphoria aided in selling her disparaging towards she produced for Naomi was no more than a fortunate coincidence.

Minutes spent in this state of performance and euphoria did little to Kasumi's resolve. In the midst of what she called as being Kuu's 'peak effort' her distaste towards Naomi swelled alongside the pleasure that was fucked into her holes.

Eventually, these feelings even acquired their own form of narration. Immune to the gooey *CLOP-CLOP-CLOP* that thundered out from each stomach-teasing impact produced by Kuu's crotch and the internal *GLRSH* produced as her gunked innards were filled with his member, these utterances were free to sound out within her mind and replant their meanings into her psyche whilst it remained at its most vulnerable.

“This is what it takes you stupid fucking bitch. If you can't do better than this, you're better off not trying. You and everyone else can keep this pointless game going for as long as you want. Until you can get him to do this to you, you may as well not even try.”

“I know I look like shit to you. I like cock-drunk retard who has been fucked so hard she doesn't even care what happens to her own face. I mean, I obviously don't, but that isn't the point.”

“I can take pride in it, you can't.”

“My insides get off to this, yours don't.”

“You can't accept what you are, but I can.”

“And that's why Kuu is going to love me someday and not you.”

As Kasumi thought these words to herself, reality produced validation for them. The consistent cock-injections that Kuu had managed had seemingly exhausted the youth in the moment. Following a period of thrusting so short and vicious that her lips were rendered as a stagnant cock-ring for the root of his member, a final upward push from the youth's right hand locked the entirety of his cock down her throat. At the very same instant, a final thrust from his crotch deepened the 'dig' of his pulsing erection through her gut, and a loose tug of his wrist dislodged all four of his fingers from the depths of her cunt.

Experience had taught Kasumi that only one thing could come from happenings such as this.

Internally, their culmination birthed a wide sneer on the profile of her soul and bent it directly towards the girl standing nearby. She had won and her adversary had lost—a perfect outcome for the Cerulean City Gym Leader.

Or so she thought.

Not long after bracing herself for an innards-warming eruption of semen from Kuu's crotch, all of the pressure that the boy had put into his initial thrust disappeared. The intense 'press' imposed by the palm pressed against the back of her skull was replaced by a downward 'pull' meant to separate her features from his crotch. As well, the body weight that he had propped up behind his final thrust began to shift backwards onto the ever-present support of his legs.

Suddenly, inches of his erection were sliding out of her mouth inside of further inside of it. Executed with a similarly cutting efficiency, the retraction of his vascular flesh tower was completed without regard for her current state. The spurting of slop rivulets from the unplugged reservoir within her esophagus went ignored, as did the heavy gags and shudders that she produced as the interior of her esophagus was allowed to reassume its original shape.

By the time a guttural *PLORP* was produced by the passage of his glans through her maw—an event that saw yet more mess fished from the back of her throat—no further 'damage' could be done to Kasumi or her features.

Disarmed more so by Kuu's retreat than her sputtering breathlessness, words congested by mucus and drenched in concern burst from Kasumi's lips by way of reflex.

“W-Wha, gh'ow...gh'ow come?”

No words came from the youth responsible for her despair.

Then and there, all that she received was a chillingly natural smile.

-

LEARNING WITH CHAMPION-KUN

After extracting himself from Kasumi’s throat, Kuu exhaled. He didn’t collapse or shudder—he merely exhaled as though he had survived several minutes of mild exertion.

He certainly looked the part. Face slightly sweater and hair slightly (more) disorganized, one could at least be certain that he had expended energy in the preceding few minutes.

Really, though, he hadn’t spent that much—not nearly as much as Kasumi had, anyway. Thanks to this, he experienced no difficulty in putting off the orgasm mounting within his crotch seconds before its occurrence, and also somehow found it within himself to step away from Kasumi’s face and lean downward to peer directly down at her ruined features with a smile on his face.

Shortly, he had only exerted himself as much as was required for him to teach the older girl a lesson.

“There. Now hopefully you won’t forget not to be so mean in the future. Hard lessons are the most useful ones, right?” he teased, lips drawn into a short, malice-less grin. “Besides, leaving you like this is probably for the best. It’s important that you two get along for the next little while, so I was sort of hoping you’d help Naomi be herself a little bit more? You know, like show her how to feel more natural about it and stuff.”

Knowing that some time would be required for Kasumi to cease her huffing and complaining and respond, Kuu turned right towards Naomi to assess her opinion on the subject.

Still shell-shocked by the sudden end to Kasumi’s display, Naomi required a moment to respond as well.

In this moment she was again made aware of the gratifying weight of the sleeping child in her arms and the striking difference between her appearance and Kasumi’s.

And thus, her choice was made.

“…I do want to try to get along with everyone, Kuu. Maybe I’m not as comfortable as Kasumi, but if you’re here helping, maybe I’ll get better?”

Recognizing a defeat in its infancy, Kasumi could not help but groan. In her fervor to put Naomi into her place, she had neglected to consider Kuu ‘helpfulness’ towards those who needed it. Had she more tact upon entering the room and breaking off their coupling, she could have dragged Kuu away with the completion of ‘something urgent’ as her pretext.

Now, she was stuck. Twitchily satisfied by a mixture of light-headedness for her brain and numbness for her crotch, her sole instinct following the boy’s utterance was compliance.

She had given herself over to him for a reason, after all—denying him a simple request was not very partner-like.

Swallowing her discomfort, Kasumi willed what little maturity child-birth had granted her into her frame. Haggardly swirling back to a seated position atop the couch, she subsequently pushed off of the couch and onto her feet.

Upright, her first stop was a position in front of Kuu. Reaching out with both hands, she gently clasped his shoulders with her palms.

“If you ask me, of course I’ll help. Just promise that you’ll start with that next time, okay?”

Following her request, she moved straight over to face Naomi.

Here, she scowled. Hateful words were contained within this facial expression, but not one of them was verbalized.

When she did speak, her words formed a simple direction.

“Want to lay down on your back? I really don’t care if you do, but this is going to suck if you don’t.”

“Oh, but first…”

Again reaching forward, Kasumi gently dispossessed Naomi of her child prior to pointing towards the ground.

“But yeah, if you want to get the hang of this, do as I say.”

Naomi knew that a certain amount of gloating in her current position could be forgiven. Not only had Kasumi's attempt at invalidating her intentions towards Kuu backfired, but the so-described 'unassailability' of her relationship with the youth had been drawn into question.

So far as she could tell, Kuu's mind as to his future was not yet made up.

Which of course meant that there was still plenty of time for her to work towards making herself his final choice at some point in the future.

Training her eyes on this lofty prize, she obeyed Kasumi with only a telling smirk of her own as retort. First doing away with her pants, she arduously peeled her slime-soaked panties from off of the width of her hips and the bloat of her rear, then dropped down to the ground into a position laid out on her back.

Afterwards, she shifted her gaze back up towards Kasumi.

“Like this, Kasumi? I've done things like this plenty of times before, so please tell me if there is something that I need to correct.” she admonished.

“You're the expert, after all.”

Yet again, Kasumi was forced to cool her temper. Naomi had said what she had said, but what Kasumi heard was very different.

Her ears heard: “You’re the expert.”

Her heart heard: “Tell me how to be better than you.”

Thus, it was with great difficulty that she ‘calmly’ uttered the next step in the 'helping process' she had been commissioned to complete.

Shifting her child into a single-armed cradle within her subordinate hand, she pointed at Naomi's hips with her dominant hand as one would imagine their own mother pointing out a mess that needed to be cleaned.

“Spread your legs a bit. I'll do the rest...” she exhaled.

Ever compliant, Naomi peeled her lust-moistened thighs apart from one another. Much like Kasumi, she was quite athletic in spite of her looks. After arcing both limb-sections away from one another to form an impressively acute 'V' shape between them and her crotch, she centred her weight atop the plush of her rear, and finally moved onto maintaining the suggestive transition with the musculature of her abdominals.

Just as she had warned, contortions such as these were not at all new to her.

This time, however, no time was allotted for her to verbally gloat about this fact. No sooner did the beginnings of another proud smile creep across the corners of her lips did Kasumi drop down to her knees to join her atop the ground.

The only words that Naomi heard prior to this was a mild exclamation from Kuu—a rare occurrence given how difficult it was to move the dull child into surprise.

“Oh, so it's this thing! That's great; it needs two people to begin with, so if you show her now, next time...”

A fraction of his utterance was cut out of her mind by a sudden surge of sensation through her frame. Following an innocuous clasping of a handful of her right thigh’s underside within a feminine palm, the entirety of her right leg was pulled backwards and downwards with the aggressiveness of a floored industrial lever. Her musculature and bone-structure were flexible enough to facilitate this—this displayed in the fact that no pain was induced by the happening—but the event itself activated nerve endings within her that she did not recall herself as having. At the end of her limb's descent she found her ankle adjacent her neck, and the white-hot sensation within her crotch intensified to an extent that made her imagine the baking of her innards within an oven.

Strange as her reaction to the event felt, there was no time for her to consider a cause for it.

In the present, there were more pressing matters to consider—namely Kuu's descent to the ground and his erection's daunting approach towards her exposed holes.

Though the reason for her frame's contortion had been left ambiguous by its perpetrator, Kuu presented a reason for his ingress just as soon as he set into it.

As if such a thing even required clarification.

“If you don't get it yet, I guess you will in a bit. I dunno how this helps with your mindset exactly, but Kasumi's done this a bunch of times, so you should just trust her.” he explained. “Anyway, just try not to think too hard. I know you're really smart, but thinking isn't what glorified breeding meat like you should be doing right now...”

“Right now...”

Eyes naturally drawn to Kuu's crotch, Naomi attended more so to the grasp placed on its root and the depression of its reddened tip down towards her holes than the voice of the boy in control of it.

Thanks to this, she was granted a front row seat to a sight displaced from her memory by the passage of time:

The sight of Kuu's cock disappearing inside of one of her holes.

A sharp thrust from the kneecap-planted youth—one that coincided with the looping of his left leg around the meat of Naomi's left thigh and a full outstretching of his right leg into a toe-tip supported runners-plant behind him — smashed his glans through a greasy kiss with her sphincter and into a steady, intestine-fattening depression up through her lower intestine. Invasive force stable from the beginning of its disappearance to its end, her eyes attended to every inch of vein-mapped cockmeat that disappeared into her frame. Well after the hilting of his shaft within the humid warmth of her guts crossed her eyes in bliss, she remained completely aware of where the unruly inches of the boy's member had ended up.

She couldn't have ignored this much even if she'd wanted to. By the time the moist squishiness of his crotch was bunted up against her leaking lower lips, a mountainous sickle of abdominal flesh sized and shaped to match the bulky erection responsible for it could be seen lifted up against the flesh of her middle. Reasonable given the phallus responsible yet no less ghastly in effect, the bulge suggested the clearance of several inches of her intestine and the 'tenting' of several more up against her body cavity.

The pleasure that Naomi derived from this was obscene...or rather, was made more obscene by the spread of her legs away from one another. Contorted like this, her lower body was straighter, her holes more accessible, and her frame more 'available' for use Kuu to make use of.

Shortly, Naomi had become a better set of holes.

Naomi did not arrive at this conclusion herself until a short-lived retraction of Kuu's crotch unplugged several inches of his slop-greased erection from the congealed grasp of her intestines.

When she felt this—the maddening slither of a turgid flesh serpent back through her second cunt's interior and the grind of squirming phallic tree-roots against its inner lining—everything became clear to her.

If she was to surpass Kasumi and anyone else wishing to have the 'thing' that she desired, what she was feeling in the present would need to become a part of her:

She needed to internalize what it felt like to be a porcine means for the 'ends' of a child far too virile for his own good.

-

SHOUTOUTS TO RELATIVE ARTISTIC FREEDOM

Kuu's understanding of the 'help' that Kasumi had extended towards Naomi was limited to that which it brought about. Apparently, sex in this position made it easier for remorseless pedophiles (i.e the sole brand of female that he interacted with) to acclimate to their degeneracy and express it more naturally in the future.

How exactly this worked was transient to him. It was easy enough to correlate the aggression he invested into slamming his cock into the innards of one such female with the event's effectiveness—hence why he invested himself as he did—but everything else about the event remained a distinctly female 'mystery' to him.

Confusion notwithstanding, he was content for this to remain the case. So long as Naomi became more comfortable with treating herself as a sex object without agency, nothing else was important to him.

She'd be happier this way, and if she was happier, she'd become even better at everything else that she was good at—the latter of these things being the 'important part'.

Most likely.

Under this assumption, Kuu spent every second following his penetration of Naomi's asshole pushing himself closer and closer toward the orgasm he had 'put off' whilst fucking Kasumi's throat. Not much work remained to be done where this task was concerned, but in his mind, this was not an excuse to not try and make the event as impactful as possible.

It was for this reason that the youth braced the back of his left foot against the surface of Naomi's left thigh and relentlessly launched his cock through one short, piston-speed invasion of her asshole after another. Body weight braced with his right foot during retraction and launched forward with his torso and left, he masterfully simplified his ministrations such that Naomi's meaty shithole became a localized onahole for the bulk of his cock.

Succinctly, he did not fuck her asshole so much as he pummeled its meat with his cock in search of stimulation. The number of inches drawn from the puffy orifice dictated that nearly all of his shaft remained bundled up within the twitchy depths of her intestines-turned-cock-sock.

When drawn outwards, the bulge at her stomach receded only slightly whilst the 'stretching' of intestine flesh around his glans was loosened commensurately. When plunged inward, Naomi's body cavity was stressed towards its limit. Force generated from Kuu's leg was compiled against the mass of his frame to produce a slick stamping of his cock to a hilt within her. Stimulation wrought from a deep punch of his glans against the bulbous, cock-milking texture of her intestines was funnelled up Kuu's spine whilst the low-rise loaf-sickle of cockmeat at Naomi's stomach was momentarily drawn higher as a consequence. All the while, the entirety of his erection was shifted forward through a sex-tube locked in a state of perpetual contraction. The sodden grind it was set through saw its veins compressed, and its bulk forced through a seemingly endless swamp of rippling flesh until Kuu's crotch returned to its smush against Naomi's.

Kuu subjected his erection to these events on a second-by-second basis—this done without a single thought as to the quality of his efforts.

After all, he didn't have to worry about this.

Naomi was enjoying herself just fine.

“YES-YES-YES♥! FUCKME-FUCKME-FUCKME-FUCKME♥! M-MAKE MY TUMMY YOUR CUM-DUMPSTER KUU~!” she squeaked, enunciation accelerated to match the pace at which cock was introduced to her depths. “S-STIR IT ALL UP~! MASH UP MY G-GUT'S WITH YOUR COCK UNTIL I CUUM ♥ S-SHOW ME WHAT IT'S LIKE TO BE A STUPID LIL' TODDLER FUCKER ♥♥♥.”

To her credit, the exclamations that Naomi produced were not by-products of her sense of self being fucked out of her head thrust by painstaking thrust. Truthfully, each one came from her heart—the internal core that she had referenced when first she had decided that her first legitimate love interest was a talented child. Mentally 'loosened' by the speed and depth of Kuu's thrusts, cooing the desires contained within this core aloud for all to hear (and Kuu in particular) had become as natural as breathing for her.

Ignorant as to how these words were affecting her suitor, she continued to speak at the manic pace imposed by her asshole's engorgement entirely for herself.

“I-I'M SUCH A BITCH ♥. I-I'M SUCH A DISGUSTING PEDO-BITCH! A-ALL I WANNA DO IS F-FEEL YOUR CUM SQUIRMIN' INSIDE MY TUMMY, KUU ~!” she mewled. “PLEASE GIMME ALL OF IT! S-SOAK MY INSIDES WITH YOUR GOOPY COCK-JUICE THEN B-BLOAT MY STOMACH UNTIL I FUCKING PUKE ♥♥.”

“I-I'LL BE FINE—AS LONG AS I C'N B-BE YOUR C-CUM-DUMPSTER, NAOMI W-WILL…

“BE…”

“FINNNN-GHIGYUUUH♥♥♥”

Naomi did not have any concrete proof that she would in fact 'be fine' following Kuu's orgasm. Overall, making sense as she spoke was irrelevant to her. In the midst of her most pleasurable asshole-churning yet, her attention remained focused on embracing the sensations coursing through her innards as apart of her 'purpose'.

Were she to succeed in this, her gains would not be limited to an increase in her chances at permanently procuring the youth that made her feel so. No— that much had been promised to her at the outset.

Were she to succeed, she would never again feel the shyness and indecision that had prevented her from asking the question held on her tongue hours prior.

Not including the boy above her, freedom from such feelings was something that she desired more than anything else.

As such, for every perverse statement that she blasted through her lips, she fought to encapsulate the bliss being fucked into her stomach before it completely overran her senses.

Fortunately for her, this task was one she was already decently suited for. This was the first time she had truly opened herself to the act, but many of the days throughout the year that had passed since her first meeting with Kuu had passed with the youth's cock inside one of her holes.

Thus far, the curved pile-drives of cockmeat through her innards had reduced her asshole into a kind of sludge-caked sinkhole constantly kept on the verge of collapsing in on itself.

Most all of the oral-mire that had caked Kuu's cock after he had pulled out of Kasumi's throat had been smeared inside her guts and fucked thinner and thinner until it began to mimic the slime oozing from her tragically un-used womanhood. Though the majority of it should have remained smeared to her intestine lining, the shortness of Kuu's thrusts and the needy inward clenches of the orifice's meat resulted in a great deal of its volume spurting from the reddened rims of her cock-spread sphincter each time her ass was stuffed full of cock.

Shortly, for as much as her hole wished to actively smother Kuu's cock throughout his thrusts, its contents denied it the ability to do so. Rendered as spread meat primed for abuse as opposed to participation, it well and truly became an ideal masturbatory device for a child’s cock.

Part of her asshole's persistence in this state was to do with the punishing depth that Kuu had inserted himself at. With her right leg upturned, his endowment was allowed an additional few inches of nuzzling up against her guts before being fed into the hole to its hilt.

The shape of the cock-bulge at her stomach assured her so each time it bloomed to its peak size—the veins coiled around the flesh ram's girth were nowhere to be seen during its formation. Intestine flesh wrapped underneath abdominal flesh and shaped to match his cock was all that she saw surging in and out of prominence at her middle—a sure sign that Kuu had socketed himself into her so deeply that her inflamed gutmeat was actually capable of handling the rugged excess of its surface area.

The dissection of a mere two facets of her stuffing was all that Naomi could manage before her mind ceased its cooperation with her mind. Kuu’s efforts had repeatedly flushed corrosive stimulation through her body cavity and into her hormone-drunk grey matter—a happening that progressively shifted her internal priorities from ‘understanding’ to ‘selfish gorging’.

With this, the depraved tirade that she had slipped into throughout Kuu’s efforts again acquired a focal point. No instance of intercourse could be complete without an orgasm, and though she had requested one, Kuu had yet to comply.

Thus, her requests began.

“A-Aren’t you gonna fill my asshole with b-baby juice, Kuu? Aren’t you gonna—”

“Oh my god, shut uuuuuup. He obviously is. Why is waiting so hard for you all of a sudden? It’s like you’re not even the same person.”

Interjecting from behind Naomi’s frame, Kasumi re-entered the ‘arena’ of proceedings with the intent of bringing her “““peer””” back down to earth.

However, well before she could bare her fangs as she wished, the boy that had prevented her from doing so reappeared to handcuff her again.

“Does that really count as helping, Kasumi?” Kuu suggested. “Shouldn’t you be helping her get ready for the end?”

This time, Kasumi was prepared for an utterance such as this.

“I think I’m still helping things out plenty.” she replied, voice toned appropriately for a neutral disagreement.

Thrusts or no thrusts, Kuu was no fool. Cocking his head in confusion, he again trained his eyes on the older women.

“Are you sure? I don’t think this counts.”

“Yes it does.”

“How?”

In the blink of an eye, Kasumi snapped from her position behind Naomi to one close enough to Kuu’s frame for her to smell his sweat. Diving downward to bring her face opposite his own, she drew his skull to the left, and aggressively planted her lips against his own.

Immediately afterwards, she began kissing him. Swirling her tongue against his own with her usual intimacy, she teased and prodded at the interior of the boy’s mouth at a juncture that she really ought not have.

To her, this was helping.

Suddenly dogged by stimulation on two fronts, Kuu’s coincidence-wrought sexual experience failed him. In sequence he smashed his crotch against Naomi’s for a final time and totally rooted himself within her ass just in time for the semen welled up within his balls to begin on a debilitating surge through the length of his cock…

-

POOR KASUMI

Kasumi did not have very much to do with herself after drawing Naomi's leg behind her head. She had intended to spend whatever time Kuu invested into drilling her rival's asshole verbally berating her for her 'inefficiency' and guising her doing so as helpful advice—an intent ultimately squandered by her circumstance.

Such was her opinion of Naomi that she believed words alone would render her mind more susceptible to 'breakage' under the weight of Kuu's thrusts. Once she broke—and she would (or so she thought)—she could spend the remainder of the event interacting with Kuu and further blotting Naomi from the picture of her own fucking.

This was not what came to pass. After taking up a kneeling position behind Naomi's torso and setting her infant atop a thankfully unmarked stretch of cushion on the nearby couch, Naomi's behaviour and Kuu's aggression had denied her an opportunity to inject herself.

The result of this was clear even to her. A minute or so into Kuu's thrusting effort, Kasumi felt herself sidelined into the same position she had sidelined Naomi at some minutes ago.

As it turned out, persisting in this position was not particularly pleasant. From where she knelt, perfect viewing vantage points for Naomi's face and midsection were only a slight bend of her neck away from another. Every word that was uttered, every gratuitous thudding of cockmeat at her midsection—all of the experiences that she believed* (wished) to be exclusive to her couplings with Kuu were either brandished by Naomi herself or inflicted upon her.

It was frustrating. More than this, it was a revelation. The time that she had spent rearing Kumori following her birth and ignoring the existence of other individuals within Kuu's life was time that hadn't been utilized to its utmost.

She had yet to secure that which she desired. She hadn't lost it, but work remained to be be done if she wished to succeed by her definition of the term.

Further minutes of wordless participation were required for Kasumi to come to terms with this fact. When she did, her personality and mindset saw to the formulation and execution of a significant first step in her plan.

Kuu's opinion of her was far from poor, but as it had yet to guarantee her anything, she reasoned that it could stand to be better. As she was presently, and for that matter, as Kuu was presently, her only means of drawing positive affect from the youth was contributing to Naomi's fucking as had been suggested for her.

So she did. Combining the jealousy seething within her chest with her knowledge of Kuu's internal function, she set about making sure that the 'help' and 'direction' she provided girl with was as potent as possible.

The first step in this was easy. Moving around to Kuu's left whilst holding her own left hand against the underside of Naomi's left calf was simple, as was talking him into creating an opportunity for her to kiss him.

The second was slightly more trying. An impactful kiss with Kuu wasn't difficult to achieve, but whether or not it'd push him over his 'edge' wasn't something that she could predict.

When it became apparent that she had actually done enough to bring the stuffing of Naomi's asshole to an end, her thoughts as to the third step in her plan became much more positive.

Biding her time in wait for an opportunity, she cupped Kuu's cheeks with her palms whilst feeding herself on the taste of the back of his throat. Though insufficient as a source of stimulation, the act would at the very least distract her from the unenviable experience unfolding between the individuals at her side.

Ignorant, and as such wholly indifferent towards Kasumi's plan, both Naomi and Kuu enjoyed their positions to the fullest.

Occupied both orally and physically, Kuu allowed himself to become thoroughly wasted on the sensation of his heavy, long-pent nut surging through his length into repeated congestive splatters against and into Naomi's intestines.

Not spewing the semen welled up within his crotch into Kasumi's stomach left him with no other choice. The first expansive zig-zag of molten nut up the length of his urethra was significantly more crippling than usual, and when combined with the sensations evoked by Kasumi's kiss, the only place for his mind to 'go' was outright euphoria. Succumbing to his own bliss this time around made each and every ludicrous jizz rope ejected from his glans significant as opposed to pedestrian. Simply, it made the event as mind-numbingly pleasurable for him as it should have been to begin with (often obscured by his mindset).

Objectively, such a reaction was extremely appropriate. Threaded noodles of discolored reproductive plaster no less thick than the average human thumb were blurted out into contact with Naomi's intestine lining without rhyme or reason. Owning a chunked, semi-solid quality comparable to an exceedingly dense papier-mâché, the steaming slime was not yet so denatured as to appear far removed from the pale nut so often stewed within a male's testicles. Nevertheless, Kuu's unique disposition and the sheer amount of the substance that had been allowed to sit inside him since his last orgasm had rendered it a daunting mire packed to the brim with squirming proteins and gifted equally with the qualities of a liquid, semi-solid, and adhesive.

Composed as they were, the ill-timed and unpredictably-sized bursts of reproductive sludge that were blasted out into Naomi's depths caked significant stretches of her intestine lining with seed mere seconds into Kuu's orgasm. Beginning with the un-fattened inches most immediate his glans, The compilation of tube-compressed semen strands atop one another pushed the walls of her digestive tubing further and further away from one another until the sheer volume messily blurted between them demanded expansive from its pliant flesh. Streaks of pungent nut gratuitously splattered to this section of the organ's interior soon rendered it a bloated sausage sleeve with squirming seed chunks as its filler.

Discharging a volume of semen massive enough to bring about such a happening as quickly as Kuu had was guaranteed to be pleasurable. One did not have to be a male aware of the event as a third party to understand it, either. As the receptacle into which Kuu's semen was dumped and the owner of the intestines that his seed was filling, Naomi understood precisely what Kuu was feeling the moment his semen began spewing out inside her.

To a point, she was feeling it as well.

After the strained “H'GYUHHHH♥!” that burst from her throat (through a lower lip bit by her right incisor no-less) in time with the first rope of semen delivered into her asshole, her 'notifications' took on a much more coherent shape.

“C-COCK JUICE FEEL'S G-GOOD ♥ K-KUU'S COCK JUICE F-FLOODING MY ASS F-FEELS SO GOOD ♥♥.” she exhaled, a manic strain thinning her voice into a blatantly sexual 'warp' of its usual quality. “I can feel my insides g-getting seeded~! All of Kuu's goopy cock juice is gonna swell my stomach!”

Save her exclamations, Naomi only spoke the truth. It did not take long for the inundation of her intestines to be extended further and further from the tip of Kuu's cock. The amount of semen packed into each rope that burst from his cock saw to a thorough fattening of the organ's coiled extent far faster than even she had anticipated.

'Filling' was always to be expected during one of Kuu's orgasms. So much so quickly was as overwhelmingly pleasurable for her as it likely was for Kuu.

Difficult as it was to ascertain, pleasure was not the be-all-end-all of her experience. In her bliss, Naomi managed to forget something of considerable importance: hers and Kuu's positions were not exactly the same.

Kuu was the 'filler' and she was the 'fillee'. Mutually, both of them were granted inane amounts of stimulation, access to the guttural *PLORPS* and *GLURPS* produced by her quivering gut-flesh as it was bloated with semen, and near-toxic amounts of the chemical ' fulfillment' that surged through one's brain whilst in the midst of an orgasm.

Differently, whereas Kuu only had to deal with an emptying of his balls' contents (an extremely temporary circumstance for the youth), Naomi was faced with the arduous task of containing every drop of semen he pumped inside her within the finite volume of her intestines and stomach.

Not long after she noted the sensation of cock juice bloating an increasingly significant length of her intestine, her stomach was at last 'enlisted' into the task set out for it.

Relative to the 'norm'—even I don't know what the fuck that is—the organ endured too much, too fast. Much like a custard regurgitated from a clogged sink after some retard poured custard straight down the sink instead of putting that shit in the fridge and saving it for later, the ascent of Kuu's cum through her intestines resulted in a steady, geyser-like flushing of semen up into her stomach.

Naomi's reaction to this was both abnormal and ineffective. Likely as a result of euphoria, the introduction of warm goo into her stomach crossed her eyes and bared her fangs in a tooth-grit smile.

The depraved expression that these features contributed to was held across her face for every second her stomach swelled. For 20 long, grotesquely noisy seconds, the projection of stupefied bliss was her only response to the steady compilation of semen into her stomach.

Nothing about the multifaceted event proved significant enough to change this. Haggard blurts of the substance delivered intermittently alongside wall-drenching surges each played their part in the organ's swelling, yet Naomi responded to neither.

It was as though the injection of Kuu's semen into her stomach had turned something off within her mind.

Not her consciousness, but perhaps something more important.

The consumption of her organ's natural volume by the still-rising volume of semen within her did draw a response from her eventually, however.

Tragically, Naomi opted to keep this response to herself.

“I guess I'm gonna end up puking out some of Kuu's cum...” she thought to herself. “Oh well. That's nothing new, right? It just means that I've taken so much inside me that I can't hold any more...”

“He won't mind either, right? He thinks I'm cuter this way, so it'll be fine. I can spill out as much as I want ♥.”

Whilst the bloat of her stomach distended her midsection into a sac of semen-swelled mush, these thoughts soothed Naomi as few other things could. When the bloating of her jizz-packed gut was replaced by a funnelling of the substance up through her esophagus, all she could think about was her own pleasure.

As her cheeks fattened, she actually felt proud to have fulfilled her role as a child-fucking degenerate so amicably.

And then, the words that soothed her were erased.

“Come on. Spitting up would be a terrible waste, don't you think? You need to learn how to keep every drop inside yourself no matter what...”

Following Kasumi's exhalation, Naomi was denied release. As soon as her second helping of regurgitated cock-juice plumped her cheeks in expansion, her hateful peer's left palm snapped down into a horizontal smothering of her lips. Supported thereafter by an inward contraction of its digits, Naomi found her lips in no condition for releasing semen.

Of course a great deal was released anyway. Fresh from the end of her kiss with Kuu, Naomi was forced to watch Kasumi smile as heavily compressed blurts of semen erupted against her palm and out through the creases between her fingers. Denied a release befitting such a grimy, sperm-dense sludge, face-marring crescents of semen jetted forwards and backwards from the creases of Kasumi’s fingers into a second draping of her facial features with muddy streaks of Kuu’s jizz.

Throughout their application, Naomi could not help but exclaim as any other person suddenly subjected to a “drowning by semen”.

“MGGLLLRPP!!???” she sputtered, parted lips caught between a discharge of semen and the pressure exerted by Kasumi’s palm. “MRLLPPPMMPP!!!”

Though the garbled quality of her voice was equally dire and orgasmic, Kasumi was utterly indifferent to it.

Causing Naomi distress was the point—how much exactly wasn’t important.

“Oh, poor you. I guess this means you still need a lot of practice, huh?” she suggested. “That's ok, I'm sure you'll get another chance in the future.”

“Right, Kuu?”

Much to Kasumi’s chagrin, these words saw exasperation rise into Kuu’s face. Far from the bleary-eyed accomplice she had hoped for, the youth reached forward with his dominant hand to press the dollish span of his palm against her wrist.

This was all that Kasumi could stand. Drawing her palm upwards at the first sign of pressure from Kuu’s, she donned a pout in a petulant display of displeasure towards her subversion.

Of course, Kuu had already developed a sturdy resistance to such displays. Even whilst his cock continued to pulse and spurt within Naomi’s gut, he chastised Kasumi just as he would’ve in any other circumstance.

“As if you’re any better.” he spat. “She might need practice, but she can’t do that with brain damage…at least I think she can’t?”

“Anyway, that’s not the point. If you don’t tell her that her lungs are going to end up full of jizz, how is she supposed to prepare for it?”

Kasumi had no answer to this inquiry. Having resolved herself to the delivery of a punishment in return for her ‘vengeance’, she responded with an idle suckling of semen from her off of her hand alongside an unapologetic slanting of her gaze away from Kuu.

This too fell within the realm of the ‘expected’ for Kuu.

“Sorry, Naomi.” he continued, features shifted towards the older girl’s semen-drenched profile. “We’ll practice again some other time, okay? Don’t take Kasumi too seriously, either—she’s more of a baby than Kumori is sometimes.”

Not surprisingly, Naomi did not respond to Kuu either. She remained conscious enough to do so, but as she was presently (oxygen-deprived and thoroughly wasted on sex and semen), her body had reflexively prioritized another response over speech:

Parting her lips to show Kuu the semen welled within her mouth whilst smiling with her jizz-streaked eyes as best she could…

Chapter Text

SUPPLEMENTARY INFORMATION 

3 months before the beginning of the League Conference (and its instantiation), Kuu bounced around the known Pokemon world for about a year ultimately returning to Kanto to become its champion. Most if not all of his motivation was rooted in catching Pokemon, but about halfway through it, seeing the world and experiencing it for himself ended up too appealing for him to quit.

As the number of eldritch abominations and bestial gods and aliens and shit in his possession increased as he went, the amount of time he spent in each region (or simply the amount of time required for him to travel through them) naturally decreased. 

Listed below is the amount of time he’s spent in each region relevant to the story itself:

Kanto : 2 months (1 month to start, 1 on return)

Johto : 1 month

Hoenn : 1 month

Sinnoh : ???

Unova : ???

Kalos : ???

Alola : ???

Galar : 2 weeks

All of the female leads of the story are driven by more or less the same overarching goal. Their individual relationships with Kuu and the “source” of the goals themselves are listed below:

Kasumi/Misty – The second gym leader he defeated. Because of Kuu’s penchant for wandering, their battle came at a time when Kuu was “over-equipped” for the task itself. Even after switching to her formal league team, her loss was an utter rout.

Arrogant to a fault, Kasumi’s convinced her to consider retirement at a relatively tender age. Nevertheless without a suitable successor, a combination of general degeneracy and juvenile blame passing resulted in her passing the blame of creating one onto Kuu. After approximately a week of following him around, she succeeded in “convincing” him to fulfill his responsibility.

Hex Maniac Naomi – Sold Kuu milk with dubious origins. A recluse and urban legend at the time, Kuu represented the first child to look past her appearance and personal quirks without running in fear. Coincidence set them in the same direction of travel, which led Kuu to propose that they go together.

The two afterwards departed without sharing more than their names and ambitions.

Akane/Whitney – The first Johto gym leader Kuu defeated. Much like Misty, the confrontation itself was lop-sided, even with several years of additional experience under her belt.

At the time of her defeat, Akane persisted in a vulnerable state surrounding her inability to acquire a “cute boyfriend” despite being a desirable young adult. To get her out of the catatonic funk induced by her loss, the supplementary trainers of Goldenrod gym begged Kuu to take Akane on a mock date to help her feel better. Being herself, Akane mistook this for genuine affection, and forcibly consummated their relationship without thinking. 

So as to allow Kuu to continue with his journey, she withheld knowledge of her pregnancy until the establishment of the League conference necessitated that she contact him to reveal it.

Chapter Text

CONFERENCE LOGISTICS

Much of the magic and significance of the Kanto-Johto League conference’s establishment lies in the extent to which it centralizes the world of Pokémon competition and the duration that it does so for.

The heritage of its founder notwithstanding, the sprawling nature of Kanto and Johto and their effective conjoining by the Indigo Plateau presented the two regions as the most logical locations for the conference itself. Accessible through both sea and air on one side or another, regions whose participation hinged on ease of travel were left without anything to complain about. 

Although the majority of the representatives selected for the event were likely to have fought tooth and nail to attend one way or another, the minimization of the administrative headache surrounding their transportation made the entire event seem more attractive to the powers backing them. Further, the fact that the event achieved global participation on the back of this convenience within the very first year of its establishment added an air of import to it that superseded its purpose.

Albeit in a different way, the duration of the conference did much of the same. Rather than gathering to make a single show of unity for publicity, the duration of the conference and its itinerary in itself implied something tangible.

Those at the helm of the Pokémon League and its processes would meet, commiserate, and discuss tangible methods for improving the nature of their work—this much seemed the bare minimum outcome for the week and its events. Assuming all went to plan, the potential for further gains remained on the table as well.

All in all, the firming and ultimate execution of the conference suggested that it might defy the ostensibly underage youth at its center and grow into something the likes of which the world had never seen.

It goes without saying, of course, that what appears to be the case with something is not always what the case actually is.

With regards to the League Conference, the discrepancies between what was expected from it and what might actually come of it began and ended with the intentions held by its female participants. 

Bluntly, the young starlets at the helm of the Pokémon world devoted all of their ‘prep time’ for the event to developing an ‘approach’ that might turn their congenial relationships with its founder into something more intimate. Instead of collecting information and practicing discussion points, they fine-tuned their individual pitches and searched themselves for the emotion required for making their attempts successful.

When not engaged with this, they readied themselves to undercut one another. As no concrete rules existed for how those concerned might approach Kuu or the ‘methods’ they were allowed to brandish, most were quick to conclude that tarnishing the approaches of their peers would make their own (and their presences by proxy) seem more appealing.

Cunning in spite of her brattish history and the child that she had conveniently decided to travel with, Kasumi’s intervention into Naomi’s absconding with Kuu was intended as a first attempt in what was likely to be a very long week of obstruction from her. Content to believe that she had safeguarded at least a day’s worth of affection from Kuu after the fact, she departed with him and accompanied him as far as the residences established for conference goers before Kumori’s cooing eventually demanded her full attention.

The very next morning, Kuu was nowhere to be seen. With only hours until the beginning of the day’s conference minutes and a child to care for, Kasumi was again brought face to face with the very same reality that should have been driving her behavior:

If she was to have what she desired, others who desired the same would need to be denied…

Utterly and completely.

 -

GOLDENROD CITY CORE–EARLY MORNING

In hopes of promoting a fair division of economic investment from both of the regions concerned, it was decided that the venue wherein the Kanto-Johto League conference occurred would be split between the two regions in question. A coin flip determined that the first three days and nights of the conference would occur within Goldenrod City’s Indigo Experience, which would then be followed by three days and nights within Silph.co conference center within Saffron city (after the allowance of a single day for travel and other logistics).

To some of its attendees, this division created a degree of tedium concerned with traveling between two significant regions. Conversely, those foreign to Johto and Kanto regarded the split as an ideal opportunity to take in the two major economic hubs within two different regions with small stints of extraneous travel in between.

Born and raised within Goldenrod City and counted amongst its most influential players in several different industries, Akane regarded the circumstance as a simple means to an end. For three days and three nights (with the exclusion of conference hours), Kuu would be present in the one place that she was more familiar with than any other. Simultaneously, the young women that she was to compete against–even those native to Johto–would be pushed slightly out of their element. 

A better opportunity with which to stake her claim would never come. If air-headed and sometimes petulant–traits that recent years had seen her attempt to mitigate–Akane became certain of this the moment the dates for the conference were announced.

This did not stop her from stumbling in her approach, of course. Believing herself with ample time and an insurmountable home-field advantage, she feigned normalcy in front of her peers at the conference and inadvertently allowed two of them to slip ahead of her within hours of the conference’s first day.

So as to not repeat this mistake, she took initiative on the second. Several hours before sunrise, she used what some perceived to be a universal dead zone in Kuu’s free time to collect him from his lodgings at the experience center and abscond with him for a day trip into Goldenrod city. Gifted with the connections required to make ideal use of every hour leading up to the beginning of the conference’s second full day, sunrise found the two of them seated at the mouth of a popular breakfast restaurant without a single ‘unrelated’ patron in sight.

Here, she began working her magic. Unleashing her foremost weapon from out of a stroller right as the orange-blue light of daybreak turned yellow, she set about creating an atmosphere that might soften Kuu for the argument that was to come.

Her success at this bordered on the obscene. Thoroughly enamored with the child propped up atop his lap and supported at the waist with both of his hands, the beginning of her breakfast with him was carried by the same youthful enthusiasm she had observed in him when first he passed through the city.

So far as she could tell, the only difference was in its direction. Instead of asking question after question about the city around him, all of his energy and attentions were directed at the product of his very last visit:

The child atop his lap.

“...Sorry, sorry. I hope you don’t think I’m ignoring you! Or well, I guess I kinda am, but I hope you don’t think I’m doing it on purpose.” Kuu started.

“It’s just… Musubi’s so big now! I remember reading something about how babies grow really fast, but she’s nothing like when I met her before. That’s probably my fault since I ended up doing conference stuff for a while, haha…”

“You must be taking really good care of her on top of everything else, though! Has it been ok so far? Do you need anything?”

“Even if I can’t really do it the normal way, I still wanna be able to help if I can, you know?”

Hands set as a ‘V’-shaped cradle for her jaw whilst her elbows and triceps supported the offensive mass of her upper body, Kuu’s words found Akane in a state just barely conducive to coherence. In the preceding few minutes, she had intoxicated herself on the sight of her shorts-clad suitor playing with their infant daughter atop his lap. Between the smiles he produced and the warm familiarity displayed by Musubi throughout,  the same reproductive instincts that had demanded she ‘pair’ with Kuu were warmed until all of her senses were suffocated under a blanket of maternal bliss.

Swathed by it, she very nearly forgot what she was doing. Snapped from her trance later than she ought’ve been, she brushed off the majority of Kuu’s concerns with a giggle and waved them off with her right hand shortly after the fact.

Straight afterwards, she continued with her plan as she had defined it.

“Ahahaha, aw, c’mon–that’s just how kids work, Kuu!” she teased. “You were barely bigger than that, like, only a couple years ago, you know!  She also eats like a toooootal pig, so it only makes sense that she’s this big by now. Like, y’know how I mentioned my tits got way fatter, right? I’m pretty sure it’s ‘cause my body is trying to adapt to how much she sucks out, but honestly I dunno…”

“Oops, almost forgot your other question! I still get side-tracked pretty easy these days, haha.” she continued. “But yeah, I don’t think I need anything else. My family helps out a bunch, and like I said before, the last thing I wanna do is make things harder for you by letting everyone know who Musubi’s dad is.”

“I personally think it’s toats fucking dumb that I can’t be honest at all, but whatever…”

“The fact that she was born is proof of what little time we’ve spent together. That makes everything else worth it by itself, nhiii~♥.”

At what seemed like the end of Akane’s response, a narrow grin from the girl that exposed her teeth and a satisfied giggle provided her words with a weight that Kuu did not dare deny.

Anything less than this was likely to have drawn concern out of the youth. Although already intimate with a number of young women (some of which just so happened to have children as well), the baseline of his nature framed Akane’s well-being as demanding his full attention in the present. The very same framing had rendered him malleable to her dragging him out of bed before he could rub the sleep from his eyes, and later on provided him with the youthful energy that he displayed in the present.

As she refrained from uttering any complaints for him to attend to, providing her with his full attention struck Kuu as the very least he could do for her during their outing.

In doing so, though, he played directly into Akane’s hand–

As it turned out, her giggle was not the end of the address that she had planned.

“T-There is one thing you maybe could help with, though. Y’know…if you really really wanna…” sudden bashful, Akane uttered these words through half-pouted lips whilst her line of sight sat slanted away from Kuu’s face.

When she uttered her next, her feigned discomfort was undone by a slant of her torso in across the table, and a shameless settlement of her lips right beside Kuu’s left ear.

“ Since you’re here for the conference, we could make another kid, couldn’t we? I could be there whenever you feel like you need to get rid of even a tiny bit of your babyjuice, an’ you could make sure it all gets put to use inside that gooey hole between my legs you like so much ♥ .” she whispered.

“ I could come to Kanto with you, too. I mean, I’d be there anyway, but I’d never leave your side. Every single day, the only thing you’d have to worry about is totally gunking my womb with your cum…”

Trailing the tail end of her offer, Akane reeled herself back into her initial seated position as if attempting to pull her words back alongside them. At her destination, she returned to her usual playful self and played off the whorish exhalation she produced as though it had never happened.

“Dame…ka na?”

“Unless that’s, y’know, asking too much…”

Although thoroughly experienced with the sexual degeneracy preferred by the young women around him and the ‘behaviors’ that it often required of him, Kuu’s status as an ostensible 6-year-old rendered him ‘naiver’ within the realm of personal interactions. Simply, this was to say that he regarded Akane’s offer not as an intrusive and greedy attempt on his time, but as an earnest and reasonable request from someone whom he was close to.

Furthermore, the specifics of her offer were very difficult to resist.

Much like her peers across the regions of the world (and more specifically, her peers in motherhood), the back half of Akane’s teen years had bled into a very fruitful adulthood. Building off of a foundation that consisted of an already-impressive pair of C-Cup breasts, a comparatively slender and athletic midsection, and pale white legs and buttocks that carried neither too much, nor too little flesh, her hormones crafted a figure that ought’ve been illegal. Rounded and girlish features sharpened by a degree of feminine sharpness after the fact, what remained of the juvenile presence she had maintained only a few short years prior was locked into her attachment to the dual pig tails of flared pink hair that branched out behind her head.

The rest of her was mouthwatering. For the occasion (and her own comfort), Akane had opted to dress herself in a short-length pink tennis dress stylized with polka-dots and a frilled lower hem. Cut with a far narrower girl in mind, the bust of her dress was made to protrude outwards to match the downward sloping bloat of her breasts. J-Cup in scale and distinctly mushy to the touch, the milk-engorged sacs dwarfed the scale of her skull and effectively dominated her petite appearance with their mass. The slightest move from her (namely her return to her seat against the chair behind her) caused the fabric that contained them to wobble with their mass, which in turn pulled the cream that they contained into a muddy slosh (provided one could train their ears sharply enough to catch it. All the while, an exposed platter of white cleavage sat exposed below her neck as if to taunt those that somehow managed to avoid gawking at her chest.

Despite the sacs’ domination of her upper body, inches of height acquired in recent years and a proportional widening of her lower body kept everything about Akane’s body in line with itself. Below the stable curtaining of her breasts, a relatively narrow torso suckled by the polka dots of her dress extended down into pregnancy-widened hips whose flares tugged the frills of her skirt to a dangerous height underneath her rear. Whereas the stretch of abdominals underneath her tits offered ‘shaped’ squishiness to be expected of a young mother (i.e., a modest curve of plush that cutely filled in most of her wardrobe), the fat padded curvature of her hips and lower abdominals could be seen bleeding out from underneath it. Better still, the cream-white fabric of her panties—or specifically, the chub-engorged base of the garment—was made to peek out from underneath her skirt as a result of her endowment.

Succinctly, Kuu was no longer ‘programmed’ to resist requests from pictures of fertility and feminine excess such as this. Had any of her similarly endowed peers presented the requests that Akane had, denying them was unlikely to have even crossed his mind. 

Thus, without even a passing thought as to the upcoming conference minutes he was expected to lead, he scooped up the infant atop his lap and hopped out of his seat with the determination of a youth compelled to tap at a button as if doing so might effect the odds of successfully doing something in a game with something called catch rates that a 6 year old won’t fucking understand.

Upright, he turned his gaze over towards Akane and smiled.

“…Well, if that’s all you want, we probably shouldn’t spend any more time on breakfast. I dunno if your body’s gonna make it easy, but the sooner we start, the better, right?” he started, confidently.

“Sa, ikou! Let’s go back to the conference center! We can worry about it more when we get there.”

More so enthused by Kuu’s response than genuinely surprised by it, what appeared to be the success of Akane’s approach naturally injected more appeal into her behavior.

Popping up to her feet with a familiar energy, she produced a flushed nod and addressed Kuu as she might’ve years prior.

“Un ♥! Sure, lets!”

“Thanks again for being so nice to me~.”

-

INDIGO EXPERIENCE CENTER—UNUSED MEETING AREA 

If one is to believe their eyes in a situation wherein they’d rather not, some form of ‘payoff’ for doing so is typically necessary. 

For example, if a female Pokémon trainer of significant repute were to be invited to the inaugural Kanto-Johto League conference for the sole purpose of pursuing a young man, and by coincidence stumbled upon this young man engaged in debauched intercourse with another woman within one of the conference center’s unused rooms, believing her eyes would undoubtedly require a promise of sorts.

That doing so would make her stronger—

That pursing the young man remained purposeful—

That she could be the young woman he was enamored with if only she tried; truthfully any one of these things was likely to suffice.

Happily without the sort of intrusive thoughts that might detail such a hypothetical, Kuu fully committed himself to fulfilling Akane’s request from the moment they sequestered themselves right through to the initiation of the ‘activities’ that it required.

Where this was concerned, both his experience and perversion were set on full display. Throughout their progression back to the conference center, the bitter-sweet aroma that bled from Akane’s flesh mixed with the perfume of her perspiration to produce an addictive aroma that his brain had grown very fond of. Tempted by it, their first steps into the unused conference room found a telling coil of fabric-tenting cockflesh bundled at his shorts, and his limbs charged with an aggression meant to rectify it.

In his intoxication, he denied Akane time to squeeze herself out of her dress and dragged her away from her occupied stroller at his first opportunity. Marking the foot of the room’s square-shaped conference table as his destination, arrival at it saw him discard his shoes and shorts prior to climbing atop the table surface itself.

Akane’s air-headedness did not stop her from following the lead set by her miniature suitor. If too preoccupied (and aroused) to completely suss out his intentions, she did her part by wadding the lower half of her dress up and over the fat-gravid boulders of buttocks flesh at her rear and discarding the syrup-soaked panties suckled to her crotch as quickly as she could.

Only seconds later, Kuu made her responsibilities abundantly clear. Leveraging her closeness, he propped himself up onto his knees and reached out with both hands to drag her in towards him by her hips. In doing so, he leveled the slanted log of rugged, semen-pent flesh that extended up from his crotch into an imposing point at her asscheeks before finally impressing the underside of his organ into a sweat-greased hot-dogging directly between them.

What followed was borderline bestial. As though his shaft had already slipped into one of the moistened cocksleeves hidden between her cheeks, Kuu mushed the left side of his face in across Akane’s upper back until his profile arrived directly underneath the moistened expanse of her armpit. Throughout its ingress, he began pumping hips inwards and outwards to ‘saw’ the pulsing meat of his erection up and down through the sweat-greased sandwich of assflesh he had pressed his cock into. 

For a time, he did this and nothing else. Lips spread into a distinctly drool-greased pant throughout, he gored his hips through these upward angled strokes until the impact of his crotch against the combined face of Akane’s asscheeks choked the confines of the conference room with a myriad of fluid saturated *PLORP* and *PLAPP* noises.

Starved for this exact brand of contact for weeks on end, Akane persisted through a half minute of Kuu’s unassisted assjob before the squirming and leaking of her innards got the better of her.

Dipping her profile down to her left, she fought through her innate desire for useless cooing to remind Kuu of what she desired.

She did not do so idly, either. As if to make her entirety available to him, she found the bloated lip of her dress’ bust with the index and middle fingers of her right hand and hooked its fabric downward until the milk-bloated udders at her chest flopped right out of them.

Next came a downward slant of her skull, and an address meant specifically for Kuu.

“Ouuu, d-dame. You can’t just j-jerk off with my butt, Kuu. You won’t be able to put a baby in my tummy that way ♥.” she teased, words choked by stimulation. “Y-You’re just making my pussy leak even more. M-My goopy pedo insides are a-already so hungry to drain your cock.”

“Irete irete irete ♥.  don’t wanna wait anymore. Dig you cock inside and breed my pussy!”

“Swell me with your cum ‘till none’s lefff–uughh♥♥~.”

Dutiful in spite of his obvious preoccupation, a single reminder (and the vascular yearnings of his erection) sufficed to set Kuu straight. Without pulling the plush of his cheek’s fat out of contact with the moistened fringe of Akane’s armpit, he dragged his hips (and his stance) backwards until the slant of his glans was leveled directly opposite the cheek-obscured plush of her lower lips. 

Then, he plunged. Guided solely by the fertile heat that bled from her lower lips, he slammed his crotch inwards to drive the bloat of his glans through her lower lips and into the slobbering confines of her vaginal canal. Finding the path to her fertile core slanted upwards by her standing position, he then angled his ingress upwards and created just enough pressure to depress the wobbling bloat of her asscheeks until the very last inch of his cock slipped inside her.

Mouth drawn agape by stimulation after the fact, several seconds passed before he managed to muster a ‘response’ to Akane’s mewling.

Fortunately, his cock-skewered muse proved perfectly happy to wait for him.

“Gomen, Akane-chaaaan. S-Sorry, I almost forgot! Your butt somehow got even fatter and squisher compared to last time, so I got a little carried away, aha.” he exhaled, boyishly. “I’ll focus on what you asked for now, okay? I-I’m not gonna worry about anything else, so I might end up getting a little carried away…”

“Just remember that everything’s for the sake of the next baby I fuck into your tummy, ‘kay?”

Coherence from Kuu at this juncture–much less a concrete warning–would have been unthinkable a year ago. Once exposed to the Akane’s sweat and swallowed within the slime-glutted tightness of her cunt, his primary instinct was to buck and skewer his hips until the sludge packed within his testicles exploded out of his cock.

Today, he only succumbed to these instincts after he reiterated his promise to Akane. Not even a second after he finished speaking, he found the dead center of her left armpit with the left side of his face and pushed both of his arms around her frame to mush his palms into the hormone-fattened pillows at her chest.

Straight afterwards, he reapplied the manic thrusting pattern he had subjected her asscheeks to the squirming pudge of her cunt. 

Predictably, the primary difference between these thrusts and those that had preceded them lay in the resistance he encountered throughout. Whereas the fat of her asscheeks bearing down on his length was easily overcome with aggression, maintaining consistency for his strokes and aggression for their impacts put the blood vessel-studded bloat of his shaft into competition with the contraction and fleshy congestion of Akane’s cock-starved innards. 

To reiterate, the gifts installed within his tiny frame rendered this a ‘battle’ that he was designed to win. With only stimulation in mind, Kuu rebounded from his first full hilt through Akane’s folds into an inches-long retraction that barely freed 1/4th of his shaft from her depths. Committed to a degree of closeness by the placement of his face, he extracted himself just far enough to undo the suckling of her cervix and the needy grinding of her vaginal canal at his cockroot. 

Then, he plunged back inwards. Shaft far too greedy to accept a second of respite, he gored his hips through another upward angled thrust such that a deafening *PLORP~!* was made to resound through the conference room. Once hilted again, he repeated his process until the clobbering impacts of his crotch began to accentuate the depression of Akane’s asscheeks with a visible ripple.

The fact that these strokes nuzzled the most sensitive inches of his cock into draining smothers near Akane’s core spoke volumes as to their quality. His own stimulation aside, Kuu was within his rights to take solace in the fact that the subjugation of her cervix would create pleasure for her as well.

Nevertheless, he chose to look outwards.

Incidentally, more tangible proof of his strokes’  effectiveness was strewn out across several different portions of her frame, and to a point, the behavior that Akane produced as she received them. Predisposed to ensure his partner’s stimulation by any means necessary, Kuu’s latched onto these proofs, and in doing so forced his mind to enjoy a surplus of stimulation where the bare minimum might have sufficed.

First and foremost, his grubby hands made ample use of regular, palm-soaked milk discharges from both of her breasts. Impressed into the fat of her tits as banding woefully insufficient for items they were sealed across, Kuu had initially contented himself with the sensation of moist tit-fat pushed up between the creases of his fingers and the satisfaction inherent to groping pockets of their bloat via rolls of his wrist.

Soon enough, though, the brain-rotting impacts of his glans against the pudge of Akane’s cervix resulted in her body goading him into more. Whether as a result of her womanhood’s stimulation or the avid fabric-buffered flopping of the sacs’ undersides against Akane’s chest, hearty spurts of dense, bittersweet breast milk began jetting from the milk ducts at the tip of her nipples in vigorous gushes. Simultaneously, others strewn out across the puffy expanse of her areola began oozing discharges of the cream at a less voluminous (but more consistent) pace.

Whether intoxicated on the scent ahead of his face or sober, lathering the cream she spewed out of her breasts and pushing the settlement of his palms upwards to squeeze and grope at the underside of her nipples was typically how Kuu handled situations like this. While only vaguely aware of what he was doing on an executional level, he showed no hesitation in curling his palms around her nipples’ swell and roughly goading gushes of milk onto his palms and the floor space ahead of her.

Like this, he made the second most blatant form of confirmation Akane had to offer that much more potent.

Not even a minute into his strokes, her voice was spewed out into competition with the sodden clapping of his crotch against her rear and the voracious squelching her folds applied to his mast.

“Hiiiiuuuu~ Iii ♥. Sugoku ii ♥. Nou ha jiru ni sareruuuu~.

“I-It’sj good ♥. I-It’sh s’ho good. Getting bred by Kuu’s s’ho good—i-it’s makin’ my brain into mush ♥.”she mewled, hoarsely.    

”S-Sh’tir up my pushi more-keep beating your cock into me just like that. G-Give my sloppy, b-boy-loving tummy another baby!”

On top of the near-constant stream of mewls and grunts that erupted from Akane’s throat in time with his thrusts, these outbursts (and others like them) provided Kuu with not-so-subtle reminders of his thrusts’ effectiveness. 

Regrettably—or from his perspective, incidentally—the masculine satisfaction associated with these reminders went straight over his head.

More accurately, they were forced over it. Installed with his own set of preferences and priorities where the bodies of his female companions were concerned, Kuu willfully neglected certain aspects of his experience in favor of inundating his brain with the fertile scents ahead of his face.

In much the same way that his sprawling list of female companions had performed several series of mental gymnastics to validate their disgusting, ostensible pedophilia, his growing frame had developed a reward system meant to validate the exertion concerned with managing them (and to a lesser extent, the annoyance that was sometimes attached to it).

One of these rewards just so happened to pertain to the hormone-saturated scents that teemed from their frames. Whilst almost always appealing in the most addictive and mind-numbing sense, the present had enhanced the scent of Akane’s sweat in a way that he could not quite put his finger on. In accordance with this, his reflexive gutting of her folds and practiced kneading of her tits were supplemented by cheek-flattening nuzzles of his cheek that glazed the right side of his face with sweat, and unbecoming, open-mouthed pants that eventually tempted streaks of drool from the corners of his mouth.

Funnily enough, it was in the midst of indulging himself in these things that Kuu enjoyed the third side effect of his sexual prowess.

Unbeknownst to him (and even Akane herself), the minutes that he had spent spattering sweat and cuntsyrup against his crotch had induced a potent instance of ovulation inside Akane. To facilitate the descent of ova through her feminine tubing and the contractions that this required, the internal temperature of her frame spiked ever so slightly, and in turn pushed slightly more perspiration through her pores relative to the norm..

If in no way unheard of with regards to sordid intercourse, this difference in perspiration slowly turned Kuu’s hungry indulgence into the starved binging of an addict. With every breath he took in,  biological proof of Akane’s pleasure and fertility were carried into his nose, and further impetus for the jackhammer-sandwiching of his crotch were injected into his brain in tandem.

Long since without a traditional sense of shame or decency, the exacerbation of his straits wrought an exacerbation of his coping mechanisms–

Abruptly, what seemed like an endless chain of boyish groans and pants from him were replaced by admissions that even the most earnest of adults male dared not utter.

“Huuwahh. A-Akane-chan’s breedstink. T-They’re tellin’ me you want a baby really really bad…” he slurred, loosely. “More!  I gotta inseminate you so you’ll smell like this more. I-If I stop, I’llv wasted everything.”

“Inseminateinseminateinseminate…”

“M’unna baste your pussy ‘till it’s clogged ♥.”

In stark contrast to Kuu, the impact of the words that were spewed at Akane were taken in by her loudly and clearly. Assessing the spittle-warped desperation in his tone as proof of his commitment and the utterances themselves as further assurance of what she desired, her lingering concerns as to whether or not she would receive the result that she desired were pulverized into irrelevance.

Everything was perfect. For minutes on end, the chub of her midsection was contorted just slightly in accommodation of the pulsing engorgement of Kuu’s shaft. In response to the perpetual spread of her vaginal canal and the pummeling of her cervix, her womb and ovaries recalled who had last inseminated them and began taking the steps required to become swelled with life all over again. Best of all, the same crippling bliss that had served as her only means of masturbatory fuel in the preceding few months had completely consumed her mind again. 

Per hilt, cutting jolts of pleasure wrought from the compression of her outer lips and the grind of swollen blood vessels against her inner walls were shot directly into her brain. Per retraction, the obedient suction of her folds and their swamp-like overproduction of cuntsyrup resulted in noisy backdrafts of feminine slime being yanked from her alongside the inches of Kuu’s shaft. Pleasurable in and of themselves, her folds’ longing for his cock fattened these discharges with miniature orgasms that served to better lubricate the very next piston blow that Kuu produced.

All that remained was Kuu’s seed–the viscous sludge that would assure her impregnation whilst attaching her tiny suitor to her indefinitely.

At the height of a reproductive euphoria wrought from its efforts, the absence of this one event became increasingly grating for Akane.

After a pitiable effort at enduring her longing in silence, she eventually found herself compelled to squeal out for it–

Perhaps as a woman heated and desperate, but more likely as an obsessed degenerate incapable of doing anything else.

“IGUUU ♥! IGUUU IGUU IGUU ♥!”

“DASHITE, KUU ♥. NAKA NI GUCHA GUCHA SHITE ♥!”

“C-CUMMIN’!! BLAST OUT ALL YOUR CUM INSIDE ME KUU!”

Screaming out within a mostly empty room within a mostly empty conference center was not a necessity for Akane to receive that which she desired. Truth be told, the most pragmatic choice for her in that moment would have been to cover her mouth and scream into it whilst her teeth drew blood from her palm.

However, she wanted to. Believing the end result she desired to be assured, she screamed her desires as if to declare her intentions to all of her ‘peers’ within the conference center.

Inadvertently, an even more potent declaration sounded out within the conference room directly behind it–

Right as the plapping noises at her rear ended, the beginning of Kuu’s orgasm saw to this all on its own.

*PLAPP–PLAPP-PLAPP-PLAPP–*

*BLOOOOR~PP*

In the wake of an incoherent and distinctly waveform groan from Kuu’s throat and a final, nuzzle-backed hilt of his crotch, a brand of muddy, tadpole-infused slop that Akane’s folds were trained to recognize completed a violent ascent up through the length of his urethra and out through the tip of his cock. Fattening every inch of his shaft’s tubing that it passed through (and the sections of the organ itself as a result), the sheer volume that it contained combined with a mixture of internal pressure and compaction to choke the air with a sound unmistakable as the beginning of a grotesque instance of insemination.

Inexplicably, the make of the slop validated this much noise and more. Now less than half a day removed from a pair of potent orgasms (and only a day removed from several others), the sludge that was churned up from his balls somehow maintained all of the lumpy, near-boiling virility of the sort of loads he spewed after several days rest. Despite maintaining what appeared to be the texture of a loose (and heated dough) or a melted clay throughout its grind up Kuu’s urethra, the mushroom cloud of seed that erupted against the face of Akane’s cervix revealed a distinctly curd-infused bulbousness by the time its contents were caked up against the peak of her womb. Worse still, the sheer amount of the substance present saw it curled around this peak right back down to the skewered base of her babypocket in record time. The end result of this was a contortion of the sac’s exterior with the beginnings of a universal swell, and a mushing of livid sperm cells in against themselves across its inner lining.

In keeping with the norm for Kuu’s releases, the excess that his orgasm began with was maintained right through to its completion. Following a thorough caking of nut to the face of Akane’s cervix and the complete consumption of her womb’s natural volume with seed, another eruption of semen just as chunked and squirm-prone as the first was half-spewed, half-slurped into her guts straight behind it. Unlike its predecessor, this one benefitted from the learned behavior of her reproductive organs in that nearly all of its volume was pulled into her womb by suction from her cervix. Met with the presence of a miniature sea of compressed nut, its contents produced a second audible *GLRP~!* noise on impact, and afterwards plumped the confines of her womb further still.

Over the course of a half minute, this process was repeated over and over again until Akane’s months of celibacy caught up to her. Having been ‘spared’ from Kuu’s particular brand of reproductive inundation for several months straight, the compaction of a soccer ball’s worth of blubbery seed within her womb and the mushy distension that this imposed on her stomach (and the dress fabric that covered it) led to her innards rejecting fractions of his load only seconds into his release.

Expectedly, Akane was helpless to do anything about these events. Only barely standing after several seconds spent serving as Kuu’s semen dumpster, the only response she could muster to the event was a stint of petulant, sex-addled whining akin to the tantrums of her early days as gym leader.

“Mouuu d-dammeeeee. K-Kuu’sh c-cockjuice’s spillin’ out…” she mewled weakly. “I-I wanted it all in my tummy–I wanted more squirmy sperm inside me…”

“Zurui! Zuruizuruizuri–”

“It’s not fair!”

Although far too ‘taken in’ by his orgasm to properly attend to Akane’s complaints, Kuu’s instincts worked against this circumstance every step of the way. Faced with the initial few backdrafts of blubbered nut that were rejected back through Akane’s vaginal canal, his crotch remained set in its fat-depressing impression against her rear.

Repeated and voluminous overflows of the substance out against his crotch and the mounting of their contents against themselves from the face of Akane’s asscheeks up to their peak took very little away from his position. Despite the sandwiching of their outflow between his crotch and the assfat ahead of it, his reproductive instincts limited their outflow to sputtered, loosely pressurized waves that struggled to spread more than a few inches across the face of her cheeks. When the sheer amount of semen concerned mounted the substance into curdled layers near her lower back, the growth of these layers was mitigated just as actively.

Truth be told, the only consequence of Akane’s overfilling was an injection of desire into Kuu’s hips. Over time, the addictive bliss fed into his brain as semen was flushed through his urethra prompted him to begin grinding and swirling his hips in a selfish attempt at squeezing as much of the substance out of his balls as possible.

Needless to say, both these events and their more ‘typical’ predecessors coincided with the utmost satisfaction for Kuu. Per the demands set by the scent ahead of his nostrils, he had seen to a potent (and prolonged) evacuation of his testicles that Akane’s innards had responded positively to. Second by second, the once timely clamoring of her folds was made desperate and bestial, and the lip-like suction offered by her cervix into a voracious attempt at completely draining the contents of his testicles.

Reproductively, he could want for nothing. Accordingly, his frame thoughtlessly invested itself into maintaining the status quo it had produced whilst his mind wallowed in abject bliss.

Every second that he spent in this state was a second earned fairly and squarely. Given the effort he had put forth in the preceding few hours, time with which to savor the fruits of his labor was owed to him.

The only question that remained was how much. After nearly 30 seconds spent emptying his balls, the ebbing of Kuu’s release restored a portion of the ‘sense and reason’ he had lost to his reproductive instincts. With them, he recalled where he was, what he was doing, and a handful of the things that had transpired around him since the beginning of his rut within Akane’s cunt.

More than anything, though. recovering himself filled him with an inexplicable desire for more. As if ignorant to the breast milk soaking his hands and the reproductive certainty that Akane’s inner walls conveyed to the meat of his shaft, a niggling instinct somewhere within the root of his mind demanded that he begin churning Akane’s semen-stuffed folds all over again.

Reasons to deny himself this existed in excess. With his restored hearing, Kuu was made to recall that Musubi had been left to her own devices within her stroller. No significant consequences had come of this thus far, but so far as he could tell, a stint of sobbing evoked by Akane’s squealing was imminent.

And then there was Akane herself. Trembling and stupified with cockjuice swelling her midsection and caking her rear, her state struck him as non-conducive for further coupling.

Following these two realizations, the timing of the conference minutes, the amount of time he and Akane had spent together, and the necessity of discretion from them hit his mind one after another. Despite his youth, he recalled the importance of these things, and even their nature as being completely non-negotiable.

Thus, he retreated. After a moment spent furrowing his brow with childish longing, Kuu peeled his face off of the edge of Akane’s armpit and released her breasts in preparation for retreat.

Believing himself in some way responsible for her state, he took it upon himself to address his older peer as well.

“Hyuuuu. That was tough…you didn’t tell me that you’d gotten so much better at sex stuff, Akane…” he exhaled, wearily. “I’m kinda sleepy now, but we shouldn’t spend too much time here. The conference’s gonna start soon, and I’ve already been late a bunch of times to be honest…”

“Akane daijoubu? Are you ok, Akane? I did warn you that it might be a bit rough, so you should be…I think.”

 “Musubi wants you so if you can, I think you should check on her before we do anything else…”

“Akane?”

Met with silence after providing ample time for Akane to pull herself out of her debilitation, Kuu gingerly peeled his semen-slogged erection back through Akane’s cunt to separate their frames once and for all. Ignoring the gushing splatters of semen that he drew out of her cunt as a result, freedom prompted him to peek around to her front to assess her condition.

To his surprise, the attempt was invalidated before it began. Upon removing himself from behind Akane, the disappearance of her sole support saw her semen-gravid frame topple over back-first across the conference table he had worked atop. Right foot just barely set flat atop the table itself and left leg left to a straightened-and-spread point towards the ground, the mushy pregnancy of semen distending her dress and the sex-drunk state of her profile were set on full display.

One look at the mucus that drooled from both of her nostrils and the lowly-lidded flutter of her eyelids told Kuu everything that he needed to know. Exhaling to himself, he descended down from the table space at her side and dutifully progressed over to the stroller forgotten near the mouth of the room.

At it, he did as he had been taught to. After a quiet utterance meant to soothe the infant ahead of him, he reached forward with both hands to unfasten her from her seat.

As it happened,  the descent of his torso came with a descent for his line of sight. Initially harmless, a flash of movement just off to his left reflexively tugged his gaze over towards the door to the conference.

Awaiting him there was not the door he had shut behind him several minutes prior. Now cracked ajar just wide enough for him to discern what was behind it, he instead found the inner edges of a familiar gaze staring straight back at him.

His eye contact with the owner of this gaze lasted all of 2 seconds before the world around him was turned completely upside down. Behind an eruption of the door and a flurry of noise, Kuu found himself plunged headfirst into the ‘continuation’ that his frame had secretly yearned for–

For better, or for worse.

–

BEHAVIORAL DISORDERS

Once upon a time, status as Galar’s Champion and a Pokemon Trainer on par with her older brother was all that Marnie had desired out of life. Opposite these things, neither the adulation of her peers, a romance with the opposite sex, or the materialistic and sometimes wistful yearnings of the average teenage girl meant anything to her. 

To a point, her single-minded stubbornness served her well. Though she remained well off her mark of champion several years into her career, her placings within the champion’s tournament and her repute throughout Galar as a Gym Leader all suggested that success might merely be a matter of time for her.

Incidental to the mid-point of her stride came a feminine growth spurt unlike any she had endured prior. Suddenly slightly taller and widely removed from the flat and petite girl of her youth, distractions whose identities her mind refused to acknowledge swamped her brain with calls for actions. 

Precisely what kind of action and how best to go about it were denied to her. In place of this information, the only clues that she was provided consisted of the size and shape of her feminine assets and the frequency with which their throbbing rendered her completely unable to think.

A ‘tough’ girl by nature, her debilitations were in no way acted. Seemingly out of nowhere, the petite height that had situated her amongst the smallest of her peers was supplemented by several additional inches that pushed her just above the ‘average’ for a young woman. Worse still, the borderline flat bust that had facilitated the combination of mid-length dresses and jackets that she preferred most had been fed meat and nutrients until both mounds were rendered oblong, slightly front-loaded sacs whose meat consumed the bases of two-knob fat nipples. 

Very much a creature of habit and conviction, she did not allow the wobbly dough of her K-Cup bust or the grating sensitivity of the saucer width areola at their fronts to push her away from her norm. Though even her largest jackets refused to close around her front, she continued to wear them as she usually did. Similarly, she paid no mind to the engorgement of her dress’ front with sweaty breast flesh in hopes that she might one day get used to it.

She didn’t. Over time, the development of her breasts was matched by a barely noticeable pouch of chub above her abdominals, widening for her hips that naturally accentuated that cut from her waistline into her groin, and a plumping for her buttocks and thighs that rendered them the second and third most eye-catching portions of her frame respectively. Although neither swelled to the extent of her breasts, the combined width of her buttocks superseded the span of the average chair whilst her thighs tented the lower portion of her dress to the extent that something more flexible was made out as a better option for her.

Try as she might to cut her in-faded hairstyle as per usual whilst carrying herself normally, she couldn’t. She had changed, and her perception of herself and the world around her along with it.

In the midst of her suffering, a chance meeting with a child traveling through Galar eventually led to her finding relief for what ailed her in the knick of time. Unaware of his identity and import, she happily parted with this child under the assumption that the two of them would meet  again sooner or later.

Upon learning of Kuu’s identity through the announcement of the League Conference, her hopes for this remained unchanged. Though slightly perturbed by the reality of the situation, her perception of the weight carried by their interactions suggested that all would be as per usual when next they met.

It was as a direct result of the beliefs that she had come to harbor that the sight of Kuu post intercourse drove her over the edge. Unwilling to believe that all she had worked for had been for naught, her reflexes took the first opportunity that was presented to them and flung her frame through the door she had eavesdropped through at her first opportunity.

Palms pinned atop his shoulders and face set to loom down towards her own, arrival here turned her mouth into a running faucet of discontentment within a matter of seconds.

“...A-A-An’ that just ain’t right, y’hear? What ya’ve gotten up to while I haven’t been around doesn’t make a lick of difference to me!” she exclaimed. “W-What we did is one thing, b-but that was in private at least! Ya s-shouldn’t be doing stuff here when everyone’s expectin’ ya t’lead the conference in a bit!”

“M-More’n that, there’s no good reason why ya gotta do it with her! I’m not so ornery that I’d complain ‘bout ya havin’ a kid since it seems we met way after that, but I’m damn well gonna complain about ya not comin’ to me if you were feeling uncomfortable or somethin’!”

“I-I mean, y’helped me a lot in Galar, y’know? In fact, all that stuff’s the only reason I’m h-here!”

“W-What I’m sayin is…ahh…”

“W-Why’d ya have to go an’ make this so damn complicated!!?”

Taken aback by the absence of Marnie’s usual rustic decorum, Kuu played the role of a sprawled-out listener on the ground until the contents of her address created an opening for him.  With it, he raised he lowered his gaze into contact with her own and laughed nervously in an attempt at minimizing some of her concerns.

Still very much an ostensible child at heart, an earnest admission of fault followed in short order.

“A-Ahaha. It’s kind tricky to explain, Marnie. Akane surprised me with Musubi today and ended up needing help with something, otherwise I’d have just stayed in bed.” he replied. “None of this was my idea, either. My body was feeling just fine–Akane just said that she wanted to have another baby, and since I kinda hadn’t seen her for a while either, I didn’t see a good reason to say no.”

“A-Anyway, I’m glad you made it to the conference ok! Have you liked it so far?”

Even if Marnie were the sort of person to gloss over relevant details in favor of those that she liked, the ‘argument’ that Kuu tabled for her to do so was not particularly good. 

Coming to terms with the existence of children fathered by an ostensible child was trying enough for Marnie. Even without confirmation of the truth, Kasumi’s display on the first day of the conference told a story too blatant for her to deny. 

Coming to terms with the fact that an entirely different woman (with an entirely different child) had been brazen enough to request such a thing whilst knowing the unlikelihood of Kuu’s refusal was another matter entirely. Immediately incensed, Marnie turned her gaze up towards the conference table ahead of her in hopes of glaring at the young woman responsible for her discomfort.

In her haste, she failed to consider her vantage point beforehand.  At the sight of Akane’s semen-smeared and pube-flecked crotch, her gaze snapped back down to Kuu just as quickly.

“...Nope, ain’t no way around it. You’re gonna give me a proper explanation for this an’ I’m not leaving you alone ‘till you do!” she spat. “The conference comes first, though, so c’mon, up you get!”

“We’ve gotta get you where you need to–”

Once again, haste proved Marnie’s undoing. After committing to a plan of action, a chance assessment of Kuu’s frame done to confirm his ‘well-being’ subjected her to proof of her own neglect. 

For the preceding minute or so, the sex-greased underside of Kuu’s shaft had sat outlined across the face of her tits and just slightly past its peak.

“Be…”

“Well, this’ll never do. L-Lemme jus’ take care of this for you first, then we’ll worry about getting you up.”

As one might imagine, complaint stood as the furthest thing from Kuu’s mind following Marnie’s declaration. Attentive throughout her address, what she had stumbled upon and what she intended to do about it occurred to him as she presented them.

When Marnie began moving downward along his front, his sole concern was timing. Now even more anxious than ever about the impending beginning of the conference, he threw his gaze downward and spoke out by reflex.

In the midst of this, though, he found that there was no need for him to do so–

At least for the moment.

“W-Wait, Marnie. You maybe shouldn’t,”

“Oh don’t worry. I’m not gonna get carried away with this.” interjected Marnie. “Unlike most people here, I understand how important this stuff is.”

“I’m only going to do what I have to do, so just relax, y’hear?”

By and large, the beginning of Marnie’s approach made her out to be a liar. After an unintentionally sensual slide from Kuu’s chest down to his crotch (this including a pleasant grind of the unsupported mass of tits along the underside of his shaft right down to load-fattening impressions against his balls), she inched herself backwards just slightly and raised her torso just far enough upwards to leave her lips inches above the semen-wadded nose of his length.

Arrival here snapped her right hand into a flat brace against the right side of his shaft, and wrenched her tongue into a hurried unfurling above the nose of his glans. Spared from the girlish reservation that had stymied her once upon a time, she shamelessly mushed the saliva-drenched bulk of the organ into a serpentine impression against the underside of his glans whilst collapsed pillars of saliva erected inside of her mouth began oozing out across its face. 

Voracious activity followed in short order. Cued by the descent of her mouth’s lubrication and the excitement that she acquired from the lingering flavors of semen and sex infused into Kuu’s flesh, she took to hungrily swirling the meat of her tongue around the girth of his glans in wide, hurried circles accented by puffs of humid air from the back of her throat.

Assessed on execution alone, one could have very easily mistaken these swirls as a prioritization of performance over practicality. Indifferent to the honeyed threads of spittle that she smeared and re-smeared to Kuu’s cocktip as she went, Marnie allowed a great deal of excess spittle to flow down along the sex-rawed trunk of his shaft without actually making use of it. Where her motions were concerned, the peak and underside of Kuu’s shaft were treated to cloyingly short contact with the underside and face of her tongue at an extremely erratic pace. Just long enough to be ‘felt’, but far too short to provide genuine satisfaction, subjection to her tastebuds’ slimy grind seemed liable to drive a man insane before they gifted him with release.

Most telling of all was the gaze she cast throughout her efforts and the manner in which she conveyed her exertion. Right as her ministrations began, Marnie locked herself into eye-contact with Kuu’s muddled profile and stared down at him as if to restate her intention. As she did so, she pushed breathy pants out of her throat in time with the motions of her tongue to make each stroke seem effortful. Some long and others short, the sole similarity amongst them was their addling by the movement of her tongue.

At first, Kuu refrained from dwelling on any one part of this display for longer than he had to. Barely 10 seconds into it, though,  the re-fattening of his shaft and the on-again-off-again stimulation mushed into his glans broke him.

If only for a split second, he squeezed his eyes shut and grimaced.

In it, Marnie’s efforts became orgasm-inducing in quality.

“Huuhh, huuahh, huuh, huuh, huuh ♥.”

*SCHLSP–SCHLSH–SCHLSH-SCHLSP*

Beset by a mixture of noises and stimulation that conveyed tireless dedication, the brow-furrowing grimace that Kuu produced coincided with distinct engorgement of his cock, and as a result of it, a timely threading of urethra-trapped nut into a crown-obscuring burble up to the tip of his shaft.

With this, the value of Marnie’s starved swirls was made abundantly clear. Without missing a beat, she met the sudden discharge of semen from Kuu’s shaft with a retraction of her tongue and an immediate spread of her lips. Plunging downward after the fact, she smoothly depressed the semen-greased inches of his cocktrunk across through her lips and into her throat and esophagus until her lips were mushed into contact with sex-glutted face of his crotch.

Set, she produced a single gulp against the trapped meat of Kuu’s shaft before immediately reeling her cock-skewered maw back up to the pulsing tip of his glans. In doing so, she squeezed the semen clotted at the peak of his urethra down her throat, and declared her intent to his renewed erection in tandem.

As it turned out, the swirling of her tongue was not a controlled attempt at flaunting her whorishness in front of Kuu.

From start to finish, it was her attempt at ‘introducing’ Kuu to her intention–

Her intention to utterly drain his length and siphon it clean in tandem.

“...Serves him right, I suppose. There was no way he was gonna be able to empty his balls properly in the amount of time he had, so of course there’s still a bunch of jizz wadded inside of him.” she thought to herself. “That Akane girl had to know that this was gonna happen, but she just went an’ let herself get railed stupid anyway.”

“Lesson’s like this’re good for Kuu, but leavin’ him like this irresponsible…”

“I-I guess it’s better for me, though. She might be be irresponsible–”

“But I sure as hell ain’t!”

Opting to think and work in tandem, Marnie turned idle thoughts churned out of her skull by the wriggle of wadded semen into her stomach into motivation for success. On return to the nose of Kuu’s glans, she brought herself as far as the very tip of his length and ‘commemorated’ her arrival with a momentary sharpening of the pressure applied by her lips. Then, just before mushing her skull back down to the base of his shaft, she pushed her tongue out of her mouth again and left its bulk to hang out at the left side of Kuu’s shaft.

Once certain that Kuu’s eyes had caught this display, her focus shifted to an aggressively firm, yet fairly paced bounce of her gullet back and forth along the entirety of his length. In it, she maintained a degree of contraction for her throat meant to simulate the slobbering tightness of her cunt, and intentionally worked against any sort of the sweat-peppered appeal of her face by driving her cheeks and nostrils against the messes strewn out across Kuu’s crotch.

Here, Marnie’s discipline turned her attempt at siphoning into something better suited for drawing a fresh load of nut straight out of her suitor’s shaft. Whilst plunging her lips down across Kuu’s length (periods dominated by the flattening of her tongue and the depression of cockflesh through her throat), she took care to flutter her tongue against the underside of every inch that she drove into herself. As Kuu’s glans was nuzzled through the congestion of her esophagus on its way to a full hilt, she worked against her brutalized gag reflex and held the meat-smothering clamor of her digestive tract in against his shaft at all times. Finally, when the mushing of her lips and cheeks into his crotch signaled the end of her drive, she hurriedly swallowed against his shaft to rid his cocktip of the dregs of semen worked up his urethra throughout.

The fact that she managed all of this over the course of a split second did not stop her from putting comparable effort into her retractions. Though she did not have to, she made every wild bounce of her lips back to the nose of his cocktip into a spittle and mucus-wadded affair rife with slurping. Specifically, she allowed throatslop churned to life by the presence of his cock to escape alongside the rest of his member such that grotesque overflows of the substance were pushed to unsightly tumbles from the edges of her lips throughout.

Incidental to this effort was an arousing presentation of her features’ marring. Due largely to the swirling of her tongue and the smashing of her cheeks, both sides of her mouth were plastered with a single arced twine of pubic hair as ‘proof’ of her work. Separately, the repeated skewering of her throat pulled modest descents of mucus from both of her nostrils at a controlled (but no less whorish pace).

Needless to say, Marnie’s sole concern as she put her best foot forward was ‘making a difference’ in Kuu’s plight. This in mind, neither the marring of her features or the too-effective nature of her throating were matters that she needed to concern herself with.

For better or worse, the same could not be said for Kuu. Whereas proceedings had initially left him happily surprised, their unfolding eventually reduced him to a state that was just slightly too susceptible to pleasure.

Wrought from this were a handful of circumstances that he otherwise might’ve avoided. Despite a concerted effort at listening normally, the grotesque *GLRP–GLUCK–GLRSH* chain reaped from Marnie’s throating and the splatting of her profile into his crotch became the only things that he could hear. Likewise, his sight was completely consumed by the bobbing of her skull, and his thoughts by the stimulation that was squeezed into his shaft.

Under the influence of these things, Marnie’s efforts were shoe-horned into a single conclusion. 

A silver lining did exist in this, however–

In spite of everything, Kuu remained completely aware of what was coming to him.

“Ahhhhhh. Mata deru….”

“I-I’m gonna end up cummin’ again…”

So did his mind embrace this conclusion did his body embrace it in its entirety. Barely minutes into Marnie’s cleaning session, a mild twinge of stimulation wrenched Kuu’s hips up into a thrust that met one of his muse’s downward hilts partway through its execution.

A moment later, a second vile eruption of semen through his urethra widened Marnie’s eyes with surprise and demanded that she adapt for the first time since her ministrations had began.

*GLLLLORRRPP~*

In time with the outflow of a familiar gurgling noise harshened by compaction within her esophagus, a tube-clogging surge of yellowed semen blasted through her esophagus just short of entry into her stomach. Immediately supplemented by thumb-thick shoelace threads of the same, time with which to  acclimate to substance’s porridge-like weight and writhing was denied to her right from the outset of her inundation.

Marnie’s sole saving grace in this was experience. Having once spent an entire week taking loads just like this into all of her holes, the clogging of her neck with Kuu’s rancid warmth failed to completely overwhelm her. Within seconds, she recalled the coping mechanisms she had leaned upon months prior and swiftly took to swallowing down the sludge wadded into her esophagus as quickly as she could.

Expectedly, this process was easier thought than executed. As the lower reaches of her esophagus were unaffected by the spread imposed by Kuu’s cock, the threads of semen that were pushed through them forced their confines to bloat outwards as an elastic sleeve loaded with sludge. Despite a concerted effort at keeping this tube clear, the individual discharges of nut that wriggled their way through Kuu’s shaft replaced everything that she managed to swallow (and more). 

Before long, an overflow occurred. Mounted against wads of itself, the back half of Kuu’s release was pushed back up through Marnie’s esophagus and around his shaft until her oral cavity was made into a secondary receptacle for ostensibly underage dickjuice.

Here, an ordinary woman was liable to have succumbed to disaster. No less driven by her pledge to end things clearly than she had been prior, Marnie fought tooth and nail to keep her inundation sequestered here. No matter how many gushes of semen burbled out of the back of her throat and into her mouth, she ensured that the substance remained pocketed within her cheeks. Even as both were bloated into a pair of mushy balloons, she did not allow even a drop of Kuu’s semen to escape her innards.

From her single-minded dedication came success. ‘Fortunate’ in that Kuu had already enjoyed an orgasm minutes prior, the size of his latest load was curtailed into something that even she could manage. Well before the tightness of her cheeks’ plumping could become uncomfortable for her, the outflow of a final few burbles of seed from Kuu’s urethra gave her license to reel her gullet off of his length entirely. Suckling heartily as she went, the *PLURP* narrated separation of her lips from his glans revealed a softening of his length, and tellingly, the absence of excess semen within his urethra.

Certain of this result well before she started to move, Marnie subsequently turned her attention towards chewing and swallowing. Twirling her tongue and working her jaw in tandem, she noisily blended the contents of her mouth into a more drinkable state and simultaneously gulped bitter wads of it down her throat over and over again until her cheeks were completely deflated.

Once finished, she calmly addressed Kuu as though nothing had happened at all.

“T-There, that should do it.” she exhaled, tone dominated by congestion.

“Let’s get–urp– goin’  shall we?”

Understandably worn from his experience (and happier for it), Kuu failed to produce any sort of verbal response to Marnie’s suggestion.

In the end, all he managed was a satisfied exhalation, and a lidded stare at the blank ceiling space above him.

Chapter Text

CONFERENCE LOGISTICS

In keeping with what one might expect from a more typical ‘meeting of the minds’, the Kanto-Johto League Conference’s itinerary included the delivery of several symposiums to be led by a handful of keynote speakers. Through them, the lengthy debate periods that attendees embroiled themselves within and the ratification of new agreements and process documentation amongst them were to be balanced by educational periods directed by subject matter specialists. 

Educational value aside, the symposiums also fostered a sense of inclusion amongst the constituents of the world’s Pokémon Leagues. Although ‘lower level’ gym leaders situated to be encountered by fledgling trainers typically maintain a level of prowess far higher than what their challengers experience, the fact remains that Gym Leaders, Elite 4 Members, and even Champions are separated by gaps in skill. These gaps in skill naturally foster feelings of superiority and inferiority amongst them, which in turn invites alienation into the organizations as a whole. By sitting all attendees–regardless of rank or age, years of experience or renown–in front of one of their peers as students, a stopgap for these pitfalls is applied in a form that all Pokémon Trainers are familiar with a teacher imparting wisdom to a student.

Despite being the first of its kind and the relatively short-notice nature of its execution, the symposiums spread throughout the two days of the symposium were relatively well-received. In them, League professionals were joined by scientific experts and qualified trainers alike so as to pad out a sufficient audience. Once completed, attending conference members returned to their scheduled discussion groups whilst other audience members were escorted out of the grounds entirely. All in all, though, the events themselves went off without a hitch.

It was not until the end of the second day of events that a genuine hiccup appeared–assuming one was willing to describe what they laid eyes on as such. Despite having been provided a significant break between his first joint discussion amongst his peers and his turn as a keynote speaker, the acting Kanto-Johto league champion arrived just under a half hour late to his symposium. Curiously haggard for those close enough to lay eyes on him, signs of dishevelment in his appearance and the late arrivals of two inexplicably sweaty conference members thought to be ‘inexplicably’ close to him raised eyebrows amongst those ignorant to his history.

These same eyebrows were lowered by the content that he delivered. After a slow start, Kuu’s familiarity with the subject matter he had prepared and the measured enthusiasm that he maintained for it framed the back half of the symposium as a resounding success.

That proceedings turned out this way was not particularly surprising to those in attendance. Given the title of the symposium and the person charged with its delivery, it was almost a given:

ON MAINTAINING CHAMPION LEVEL CONSISTENCY: A RETROSPECTIVE DISSECTION OF DANDE’S 10-YEAR TITLE DEFENSE AND THE NATURE OF REPEATABLE SUCCESS.

-

1 HOUR FOLLOWING THE SYMPOSIUM– BACKSTAGE AREA

To repeat, Kuu’s gifts within the realm of Pokemon training (among others) did not confer complete immunity to the more obvious limitations of childhood. After two straight days wherein his body and mind were stretched to their absolute limit, the successful execution of his symposium triggered a spectacular collapse for his body. With its completion, the psychological stopper that had provided his frame with endorphins and adrenaline was wrenched out of him, and the squishy insufficiencies of youth were allowed to flow out into his frame until proper function was no longer possible for him.

The moment he returned to the room provided for speakers to prepare themselves (a room that he incidentally had no time to enter when first he arrived at the symposium hall), he collapsed. Steps off from its entrance, he slumped to his knees before eventually falling to a face-first impact against the ground. Throughout the hour that followed, some combination of tossing and turning turned his faceplant into a back-first sprawl against the ground. Rosy-cheeked, perspiring, and as worn as a child could be, the sight of him could’ve inspired thoughts of a feverish toddler were he any smaller. Instead, the end result was what it ought’ve been: a child at his most vulnerable.

1 hour of this was all that Kuu’s psyche could offer his frame. Fundamentally wary of the ‘undue concern’ that might be invited if the main proponent of the conference was found collapsed in a secluded room, a twinge of anxiety furrowed his brow and peeled his eyes open shortly after the fact.

Once conscious, the implications of his position and what he ought to do next spilled from him like fluid through the base of a paper bag.

“...That’s no good. I can’t just fall asleep on the floor like a baby–if someone found me and thought I was sick, the whole conference would be ruined...” in the midst of mumbling these things to himself, a balled fist rubbed the remaining sleep from his eyes one at a time. “I should go to bed properly…while no one’s looking for me…”

“I wonder how long it's been…?”

So as to ease his concerns about the time, Kuu dug his rotom phone out of his pocket and turned on its screen before his eyes could properly focus on it. As a result, the digits representing the time of day (and not the innumerable message notifications that extended lengthwise down his phone screen) were all that he saw.

After seeing what he needed to do, he stuffed the device back into his pocket and stood up.

“Ok, an hour isn't bad. I still have enough time to go to bed properly, and I won’t have to deal with Akane or Kasumi or anyone for a while, either. It’s a good thing I remembered to at least tell everyone I’d be doing something after the symposium thingy,”

“Let’s focus on getting out of here first, though…”

Blissfully ignorant as to the actual make of his reality, these thoughts pulled a smile across Kuu’s lips. Buoyed by it, he hopped to his feet, patted himself off, and pushed off into a stride toward the prep room’s entranceway.

Exiting the room was not an issue for him. Dutiful to a fault, he peeked out from behind it before slipping through the doorway and quietly closing it behind him.

This time, his problems began anew as he departed–

The moment he turned away from the face of the doorway, the very last person he had interacted with prior to losing consciousness appeared directly ahead of him–

So directly that the first step he took away from the room itself bumped his face into the pheromone-scented meat of her midsection.

*Poff.*

“Owa.”

“An’ just where do ya think you’re goin’? That little text message of yours might’a fooled th’ others, but it ain’t gonna work on me,”

“Not with the amount of explainin’ you’ve gotta do.”

Kuu did not understand how, but his body recognized the owner of the mass that he had walked into before her voice caught his ears. Something in the first breath that he took after the fact–in the first invasion of his senses with the feminine scents that he sometimes drowned himself in–told him that it was Marnie ahead of him and not someone else.

Given a less dire circumstance, the simplicity of it all would have put a smile on his face.

“Hi, Marnie. Did you like the symposium?”

“Hi, Kuu. I liked it just fine, but that ain’t what I’m here to talk about. What I wanna know is why you didn't tell me that ya might've given some other girl a baby. Oh, an' while I'm at it, why you already have one with a whole other girl,"

"You wanna fill me in, or was me findin' out n'feeling so damn bad supposed t'be th' point?"

Fortunately for Kuu, the gravity of the situation that he found himself in did not weigh on his mind in the way that it would’ve for an older male. Unaware of the fact that he was in any sort of trouble, he met Marnie’s question with the same shameless earnestness that he applied to his interactions with all of the young women in his life.

Doing so did not reap its usual benefits, however.

“Well…”

“I didn’t think it would be the kind of stuff you’d want to hear about when we met. It seemed like you really needed someone to talk to, and I didn’t want to take that away. I liked traveling around with you, too–even if it wasn’t for very long. If I explained who I was n’everything about myself, I thought you wouldn’t want to be around me anymore,”

“I wanted to give you a call after I found out you were a gym leader, but by then, there was a bunch of work I needed to do for the conference. Kasumi and Akane and the others needed a bunch of stuff from me, too. This is actually a problem that happens to me a lot, but I’m still not very good at dealing with it,”

“I’m sorry, Marnie. I should’ve managed things better.”

Such was Marnie’s newness to the realm of infatuation that forgetting her discontentment crossed her mind for a moment–

In it, one of the words Kuu chose kept her firmly fixed in the moment.

“...The others? I heard about Kasumi from Akane, but you already mentioned those two. Are ya sayin’ they’re not the only ones?”

Shameless in his ignorance, Kuu smiled and nodded.

“Yup! I met lotsa nice girls while traveling! All of them are kind of pushy in the same weird way, but apparently it’s ‘cause they have to be as gym leaders or something,” he replied. 

“Why do you ask?”

Marnie’s mind computed the implications of his utterances immediately. With or without guarantees, other women meant other relationships. Other relationships meant other ‘interactions’, and worse still, other possibilities for the exact same circumstance that Akane had willingly orchestrated for herself.

These things worried her. More than this, though, they irked her–

All along, the manner in which she had inserted herself into  Kuu’s life had set her at a significant disadvantage.

“...Ya know what? That’s just fine. I get it now.” Marnie started. “You made your mistakes, but you ain’t the only person at fault here.”

Kuu considered verbalizing his agreement with Marnie’s sentiment. Where this was concerned, he went as far as closing his eyes and nodding his head before he realized that speaking out was not in his best interest.

Not if Marnie’s quiet seething was as serious as it appeared to be.

“If that’s the game everyone’s playin’, I’m gonna start playin’ to win, too.” she continued.

“An’ you’re gonna help me.”

-

CHOICE

Although slightly different in her exact motivations, the driving force behind Marnie’s inexplicable attachment to Kuu (and more recently, her burning desire to strike back at those she believed to have taken advantage of him) was rooted in a decision that her internal organs had made on her behalf. Succinctly, her ovaries recognized him as a young man worth reproducing with, which in turn slanted her perception of him in a direction meant to encourage that happening–just had been the case for her equally shameless peers.

At the time of their occurrence, the positive experiences that they shared and the mutual compatibility that they unearthed were unaffected by this slant. When all was said and done, though–specifically after Marnie learned of his identity and her invitation to the conference–they combined with her femininity to create an impetus that she was incapable of ignoring.

Needless to say, learning of the ‘foul play’ committed by young women that she barely knew emboldened her even further. Disregarding her own stated concern for Kuu’s fatigue, she used her sussing out his location in the symposium hall as an opportunity. Much like Akane had before her, she turned his drowsiness into an excuse for whisking him off to a place where the two of them could be alone with one another, and thereafter applied the startling, pheromone-drenched femininity of her frame into getting what she wanted.

What separated her approach from those of her predecessors (or at least the ones that she was aware of) was its ruthlessness. Stubborn to a fault and rural in her sensibilities as a young woman (an incidental counterbalance for her lack of sexual experience), she opted to throw her peers under a bus of her own making without putting the conference’s centerpiece at risk.

The first step of her plan required Kuu’s lodging room. Needlessly agreeable for the position that he maintained, her volunteering herself to ensure that he received a good night’s sleep was welcomed by the youth with open arms.

The prerequisites for the second had sat in her possession right as she finished her development into a young woman. Gifted with a pair of skull-dwarfing, forward-sloping breasts whose oblong pear-shape put many of her peers to shame and a feminine softness that cut curvature and padded chub in places that complimented her pettiness, she applied her tools one at a time in a manner that her feminine organs identified as being irresistibly effective.

As it happened, she did not need to completely undress herself to begin, either. Seemingly of the opinion that time was of the essence, she set her rotom phone up atop Kuu’s nightstand and unhooked her skirt to leave the meat of her hips and rear covered only by the fat-plumped fabric of her panties.

The moment Kuu seated himself atop his bed and pushed his back into contact with its headboard, she seated herself atop his lap and found his lips with her own–

This after peeling her undershirt far enough upwards to flop her sweat-drenched tits out towards his front of course.

*Sclllrhhsh–chuuu–ppahhh–chuuu*

*Chuuuuu♥*

“...Pphuu. Hah…”

“A-Ahh, ano…”

“M-Marnie, hang on. Weren’t we going to go to bed? I guess there’s nothin’ really important to do tomorrow, but I’m really sleepy,” first to break in the spittle-ridden kiss that Marnie imposed, Kuu huffed out an utterance that should have been completely harmless

With Marnie’s spit edged at the corners of his mouth and moist, flesh-choked fabric of her panties dwarfing his crotch, its air became that much more suggestive.

“Uh-huh, we’re gonna. We’re gonna sleep right here together. Just to two of us,” Marnie began her response naturally, but slowly slipped into the impression of short, pecking kisses around Kuu’s cheeks and neck. 

Timed and succinct, she ended their delivery with her moistened profile set directly opposite his own.

“But that’s gonna be after we make a…m-make a…”

She had decided on the words she wished to say minutes ago, but the subject that they touched on remained in conflict with her nature–

But perhaps only a shrinking part of it.

“W-We’re gonna make a baby, understand? Right here in this room, we’re going to do it until you fall asleep. You don’t have to worry about stayin’ awake if it ends up being too much. I don’t wanna leave ya in even worse shape for tomorrow if I don’t have to,”

“But I’m not gonna shortchange myself, either. I-I’m not gonna say I’m better than any of the other trainers here, but I certainly ain’t worse. If Akane and Kasumi can do gym leader stuff while having kids, so can I,”

“U-Unless you really don’t wanna or something…”

Kuu’s response to Marnie’s declaration was decided the moment the pheromones in her sweat hit his sinuses. Before her climb atop his lap–specifically right as her lips found his own, the fringes of her fingers had dragged his shorts down from his waistline such that the insatiable cudgel of vein-strewn cockflesh rooted at his crotch was drawn out into the open air. A few seconds spent opposite the weight of her rear bloated the organ with blood and once again restored its capacity for use–

This whilst a vital amount of the life-affirming fluid was siphoned from out of his brain.

“...I guess it’s ok as long as I don’t have to move around too much. You don’t have to worry about me falling asleep, though,”

“You said it yourself–you’re not worse than anyone else. I’ll give you the same attention I would anyone else–”

“That’ll make you happier, right?”

Perhaps more similar to her peers than she was willing to admit, Kuu’s words prompted physiological displays from her frame that no amount of mirthlessness could subvert. First, a cloying increase in the temperature within her womb catalyzed an embarrassing expulsion of feminine lubrication out into the crotch of her panties. Although not quite heavy enough to suggest that she had abruptly pissed syrup into her panties, the volume of squirt remained significant enough to warm the space between their bodies even further.

Straight after this miniature orgasm rolled through her system, a 'trigger' for a future event was set inside her brain-one whose placement her psyche had resisted for some time.

Mistaking the sensation as a by-product of her elation, Marnie handled it just as she had planned to. 

“...M-Maybe.”  the flushed pout she produced and her aversion to eye contact after the fact said otherwise. “Now, stop your sweet talkin’ and save your energy for something actually important,”

“I have more energy than you, s-so I’ll start.”

Predictably, Marnie’s innards altered proceedings from this point onward. Despite her desire to engage in another few minutes of modest kissing so as to make her approach seem natural, the sopping wet state of her cunt turned the next dive of her skull into a feral consumption of Kuu’s lips. Squeezing her mouth down against his own, she found the back of his throat as quickly as she could and swiftly graduated from a ‘reciprocal’ kiss with the youth to an outright indulgence in his flesh.

His mouth was not all that she treated herself to. Having exposed his crotch a few seconds prior, momentarily loosening the embrace that she had locked around his upper body and scooting outwards just slightly revealed a daunting pipe of phallus flesh that her body recognized all too well.

What ‘cost’ was incurred by abbreviating her kiss for even a second was paid for in aggression. Without confirming anything with the perspiring youth ahead of her, Marnie pushed up into a squat atop the tip of her sock-clad toes and pushed herself upwards until the pudgy, lust-glazed mouth of her lower lips finished scaling the bloated underside of Kuu’s length.

Inexplicably, her upward surge ended in a period of lingering. With the mouth of her womanhood situated closely enough for her to feel the intoxicating heat that billowed from it, Marnie remained at her squatted height without moving an inch. Mere seconds spent in this position saw several lengthy strands of clear cuntsyrup ooze from her folds into equally length ‘drapings’ across the exterior of Kuu’s shaft.

At a glance, the gaudiness of it all was very unlike her–

But this was the point. At the end of her ascent, Marnie mustered her nerve and screwed her flushed features into a smirk at her phone.

So did it bloom did she plunge the succulent span of her rear down along Kuu’s length once and for all.

*SCCCHLLLL~*

*PLAPP!!*

Hii….guuhhh…”

“F-Fuck all of you. None of you are better’n me, an’ I’m gonna prove it. Either sit back and watch or turn th’ damn video thing off. That’s if ya wanna end up imagining what we did every time ya see me, anyway.”

Marnie’s hateful taunts towards the camera heralded the beginning of what her body had desired when first she found herself alone with Kuu. With the meat of her rear firmly pancaked against his crotch and the entirety of his length enveloped within the bulbous sleeve of heat and syrup between her legs, she shamelessly stirred her hips in a series of short, phallus-choking rotations that pushed rhythmic *SCLRSH~* noises out into the airspace of the bedroom.

These were only a prelude to the actual brand of mating that she had in mind. A few seconds spent reacclimating her innards to the turgid make of Kuu’s shaft intensified her desire to thread seed out of his balls, and as a result pushed her to elevate out of her squat. Again loosening her hug around his neck, she ascended just far enough to tug a handful of inches from her depths alongside copious strings of the feminine slime that oozed from her depths even now.

At her new peak, she plummeted. Skewering herself back down to a hilt that squeezed glans flesh against her cervix and filled her vaginal canal with tooth-chipping stimulation, she dumped her rear back down along his length with all the force that he could muster. 

After this descent, she sprang straight back up. Rebounding with her thighs, hips, and the tips of her toes, she used the momentum of her drive to spring back up to her paltry peak just as quickly.

In pursuit of the same ‘effort level’ so often applied by the young women that involved themselves with Kuu, Marnie turned her second ascent into a starved clobbering of doughy assflesh against his crotch within a matter of seconds. Brow furrowed in concentration (and cheeks flushed by stinging arousal), she prioritized the production of one gutting hilt after another whilst increasingly sex-slogged *PLAPPS!* sounded out from beneath her. She did not feel the strain in her lower body, and for the most part, she paid no attention to the phone camera that captured every second of her whorish aggression.

For an uninterrupted minute, her focus was firmly set on the task of mating with the youth beneath her. It was only after this task led her to begin mumbling to herself–mumbles that reached her equally pleasure-consumed partner–that she recalled her original plans for proceedings.

Fortunately (and unfortunately) for Kuu, neither of these processes took much time.

Had they, his seed was likely to have ended up plastered inside Marnie’s womb far faster than he would’ve liked.

“S-Stupid…

*PLAPTT*

“G-God damn…

*PLAPP*

“C-Cheaters! Getting babies put in their tummies by someone that’s not gonna tell them no is t-totally unprofessional. If no one’s gonna play fair, I’m not gonna either,” she huffed, poutily. “Kuu’s not gonna leave me alone if I get…pregnant too, so what then? W-What’s gonna happen if I get my insides all gooey and sloshy with babyjuice during this conference?”

“I’ll be th’ same as all of you, that’s what. T-Then we’ll see…”

“No one’s gonna get ahead of me ever again!”

48 hours of suffering and acclimation had made Kuu’s position more manageable than it should’ve been. His brain attempted shutting itself off on several different occasions, but the destructive combination of Marnie’s warmth, scent, and the slurping tightness of her innards sufficed to once again render him an active participant in his own satiation. 

Necessarily, this also plugged him into Marnie’s grumbling. For as easily as he might’ve focused his hearing on the breathy pants in between her words or the raucous sexual noise wrought from the impacts of her rear, his nature framed her frustration as the only thing that truly deserved his attentions–

More than the load brewing and the root of his crotch, and more than the crippling sexual debilitation that wore on his psyche even now.

“Okoranai de…Marnie. Okoteriu koto ha daijobu..kedo…”

“...You don’t…gotta be mad, Marnie. It’s ok to be frustrated…I think? But being mad at everyone else when all of this is mostly my fault doesn’t seem fair,” Kuu replied, calmly. “If being upset and getting it out is the only way to make you feel better, then that’s fine too. J-Just-...”

*PLORP!!*

A more chilling impact than the last. In the seconds that Kuu had spent speaking, countless compressions of Marnie’s moistened assfat against his crotch had rendered both his actual flesh and the sperm factories underneath his shaft as painfully sensitive to the weight and moisture of her flesh. Every impact produced mental images of her buttocks’ fat mounting against itself during a hilt, or wobbly ferociously amidst the upward potion of one of her bounces. It was almost distracting enough to detract from the gratuitous expulsions of precum that were pulled through his length with each ‘kissin’ initiated between her cervix and his glans.

A particularly sound impact squeezed his eyes shut accordingly.

But only for a moment.

“Just focus it on me instead. We’re all s-supposed to be professionals, s-so I’d rather you get mad at me, not your peers.”

Kuu’s mistake was not his decision to offer Marnie an outlet for his discontentment. If anything, his recognition of it and willingness to deal with it were stellar examples of his ‘growth’ as a uniquely positioned young man. Really, the only ‘fault’ that was to be found in his actions pertained to his judgment of his muse’s emotional state.

A certain amount of prickly frustration was Marnie’s baseline. Her utterances obscured this to a point, but in that moment, her emotions skewed closer to lust than they did genuine anger.

Hearing Kuu’s utterance prompted a bashful display meant to convey this fact. Just as planned, the flogging that she produced with her rear was supplemented by a stint of concentrated swirling for her hips. 

The motions themselves were devoid of excess; perfectly centered around the vein-studded bloat of Kuu’s shaft and shaped to squeeze seed right out of it.

“...’kay. For the record, I’m not mad or nothin’. I-I just want to get even…” Marnie huffed, words set behind another girlish pout. “If you wanna be th’ one to deal with it, fine. Y-You’ve got one job, then–”

Without abbreviating her swirling, Marnie uncoiled her arms from Kuu’s neck and put her hands to work commandeering his. Taking both up from languid splays at his sides, she raised his right palm up to a flat compression against the sweat-moistened fat at her midsection ( a pocket curiously close to the one directly above her uterus) and his left up to the right side of her mouth.

“Squeeze ♥.”

A layman might’ve confused Marnie’s request as a simple cry for affection. She did not put any real force into her arrangement of Kuu’s hands, and save an avoidant slant of her gaze, her profile remained unchanged as well.

Anyone familiar with her behavior–say a certain youth in part responsible for her developing in this direction–was instead liable to recognize it for what it was:

A warning.

*PLAPP-PLAPP-PLAPP-PLAPP-PLAPP-PLAPP*

No sooner did Marnie leave Kuu’s palms atop her frame did she replace her swirling with bouncing again. In an instant, juicing grinds of congealed canal walls were replaced by contraction-accented strokes of her innards along the worn inches of Kuu’s erection. Her cervix resumed its application of suction-backed kisses against his length, and the dense feminine lubricant that oozed from her depths resumed its drainage out along his shaft.

And this was not all. Now unfettered in her entirety, Marnie tempted Kuu into participation through an avenue that had yet to fail her.

For every bounce of her hips, a breathy huff tinged with humidity was pushed down at his face.

“Ike. Ike ike ike. Zenbu doppyu shitai no?”

“Cum. Cum cum cum. You really want to spurt now, don’t you?” she suggested, calmly. “I’ve been paying attention. It’s been nothing but stuff like this for you since th’ whole conference started. You should be way more sick and tired than you are, but somehow you’re still ok. That just means that it’s somethin’ you’re really good at, I guess,”

“So be good at it with me. Squish my womb so it knows it has to get ready to be pregnant. I-I think I’ve seen somethin’ like that.”

“That’ll show it that you wanna make a baby too…”

Understandably, all that Marnie produced incentivized Kuu to play his role with more vigor. 

This, too, was familiar. For better or worse, time with Kasumi and one other individual had impressed upon him the importance of steering a young woman at her worst. Marnie was far from the sort of debilitation that he was used to, but her positioning of his hands was as clear a request as she could have provided.

As such, he made himself useful. With his right hand, he pushed all four of his fingers into contact with one another and applied their undersides as a ‘sheet’ with which to apply pressure to Marnie’s uterus. With his left, he hooked his index finger and thumb into the right side of her mouth and fishhooked her ever so slightly–not outwards, but in an expansive manner that exposed the incisors on the same side of her jaw.

Both of these were intended as attempts to quiet the older woman before the sound of her voice drove him completely insane. In practice, though, they only made her louder–

Touched precisely as a woman starved for intimacy ought’ve been, her huffy requests were replaced by a set of equally huffy, desire-tinged declarations that the male mind was designed to savor as much as possible.

“You’re gonna do it ♥. You’re going to get my tummy all sticky with babyjuice. I can feel it ♥.” she huffed. “Don’t wait anymore, Kuu. You’re really sleepy, aren’t ya? I’ll hold you nice and close if you fall asleep–”

“J-Just–finish–mating–with me–first ♥.”

Marnie’s suggestions left Kuu without recourse. More accurately, they took his desire for anything other than what she desired and crushed it. No amount of pride in himself or understanding of his position (and the behavior that it required of him) were enough to circumvent this want.

If control remained for him, it could only be found in acquiescence.

“Nnnhhaaaa. Y-You’re getting way too greedy, b-but…”

“But—”

No ‘buts’ were produced by Kuu’s innards. Beyond a certain threshold of stimulation where the veins coating his length sat at a certain thickness, another fat-wobbling impact from Marnie’s rear ruptured the dam that kept the contents of his orgasm at bay. The moment the full weight of her rear was mushed against his crotch–this coinciding with another crippling impression of his glans against her cervix, a monstrous thread of the wriggling dough sludge responsible for the majority of his problems cleared the full length of his urethra and leaped out to a cervix staining eruption from the tip of his length.

Like all of its predecessors, its release was neither clean nor easy. Whereas Kuu’s youth ensured that his reproductive organs maintained all that they required to push copious volumes of seed through his length, the frequency of his orgasms of late this (in spite of the semen production that his body maintained) had left him much more susceptible to the sensation than he might’ve been otherwise.

Fairly stated, it would have been far more abnormal if he felt nothing. Per usual, the first thread of semen to snake its way up and out of his urethra was sufficient for swelling the confines of his urethra. If only for a split second, the lumpy substance added additional girth to his shaft against his will and subjected its interior to his body’s desire to reproduce.

Expelling one of these threads invited another to take its place. Encouraged by Marnie’s behavior, a grotesque excess of seed was prepared at the root of his crotch all throughout their coupling. As such, the end of one of the flesh-smothered *BLRP…* noises produced as his seed jetted out into wadded streaks within her uterus (or on occasion, her vaginal canal) was complemented by the beginning of another, equally raucous noise hardly a moment later.

In his current state, the sensation of emptying himself and the sounds that it produced reduced Kuu to incapacity. Though the pressure applied by his right hand remained firm and the contortion of his left remained solid, a backward slant of his skull and a tooth-grit tightening of his profile made his perception of proceedings perfectly clear.

In stark contrast to his state was Marnie’s. However ‘virginal’ relative to some of the other young women that Kuu interacted with, the sensation of his seed sputtering out into her insides was not exactly new to her. Once upon a time, it had been a regular occurrence for her; an experience that she used to start and finish a day spent exploring the world with a ‘friend’.

Ordinarily , her familiarity with the layering of semen strands within her womb–much less the squirming of sperm cells in search of one of her ova–would have sufficed to reduce her to a squirting orgasm. Its convulsions were liable to have plucked an egg from one of the clutches prepared for the moment, which may well have provided her with the child that she so desired.

She did endure a semblance of this, of course. When first the roof of her womb was plumped by layered strands of cockjuice, a number of thin groans escaped the compression of her lips. Inspired to intensify Kuu’s experience regardless, she quieted the elated convulsions of her seed-gunked inner walls by stirring her hips throughout the beginnings of his orgasm: an effort that ironically contributed to large quantities of excess sludge surging back through her inner walls towards the mouth of her womanhood.

 It wasn’t enough for ovulation, however. Pricked by greed born from her desire to get even with her peers (and to a lesser extent the phone camera running nearby), Marnie’s immediate reaction to having her uterus’ natural shape plumped by semen was a desire for more.

More time with a conscious Kuu, more of his seed inside of her; anything that she could get that another young woman wished to have.

And so, she sought it out. Whereas she could have reverted to her affectless prickliness as Kuu’s orgasm died down, she instead blended her norms with behaviors that were once too embarrassing for her to even imagine.

It was all completely natural as well–as though she had always understood the value of being precisely what she needed to be for the sake of another..

“...Owaaaa. Yoku naka ni byuuuu shita ne. Wowwww. You really let out a lot. ”  tone devoid of enthusiasm, Marnie robotically described proceedings as though they had not choked her insides with orgasm seconds prior. “It feels really warm and squirmy on the inside. Like it’s boiling and my womb is a teapot or something…”

“I forgot how nice this can feel. M-Making babies, I mean…”

Given her position (and Kuu’s) Marnie’s words did not require any ‘backing’ to be believable. In spite of this, she again pulled her left arm away from Kuu’s neck and lowered it to her midsection. Setting her palm at a tantalizing over above Kuu’s, she sandwiched her larger palm span atop his own and intentionally tightened its impression into her womb.

Not squirting as a result of this was an arduous task for her. As it happened, though, these were the exact kinds of ‘tasks’ that she was most prepared to attend to.

“Yeah, it feels really full. I don’t think I’m pregnant yet, though. I don’t really know how it works, but it’s kinda weird that you can pump out so much sloshy stuff without it just…y’know, happening,”

“Do you want to keep going, Kuu? I know I said that I wanted to make a baby first, but your sleep is much more important as well. I don’t wanna stress you out the way that everyone else does, but…”

“It’d be nice if we could…I guess.”.

Marnie would never know it, but her words in that moment–without any cooing or affection–conveyed all of the adoration of the ‘sunnier’ peers that she believed to have moved so far ahead of her. 

 Just as she had predicted, his inability to quit when presented with the opportunity to do so had reared its ugly head for a second time. After having spent the majority of his orgasm in a state of tooth-grit stupidity that saw drool plastered to the corners of his mouth and mucus draw from out of his left nostril, Marnie’s voice returned him to a state of awareness that shouldn’t have been possible for him. 

His warped knowledge as to the ‘truths’ inherent to interacting with young women were front in center in this. What his ears heard in Marnie’s affectless voice was not contentment, but a thinly veiled request for him to make a decision on her behalf. After clearing the lidded euphoria that had consumed his features, all that he required to produce this decision was a final injection of effort–

Or so the boyish naivety at his core claimed.

“...Y’know, leaving everything up to me is kinda rude, Marnie. If I didn’t know what you were actually saying, I might’ve ended up saying no to you or something by mistake,” Kuu started, lips drawn into a playful (yet tired) smirk. “I think you also know that it’s fine if we stop here. With the amount of squirmy stuff that’s inside you, you’d definitely end up with a baby eventually even if you can’t feel it right now,”

“So, before anything else, I wanna see if I actually know what’s going on…”

This time, it was Kuu’s turn for motion–or as much of it as he could reasonably muster. Marnie’s weight atop his lap and the visible disparity between their heights made manipulating her frame a challenge for him in the past. Presently though–with several months of experience handling similar masses of wobbling femininity, how to go about dealing with this disparity was much more natural to him.

Simultaneously, Kuu centered his palms on Marnie’s hips. Finding the same excess of plush that he was familiar with, deft applications of pressure from his thumb and fingers loosened her grasp on his upper body and sent her back teetering towards the mattress space behind her.

Nothing about his touch demanded that the overgrown shortstack shift her frame–only a familiar intimacy that ‘suggested’ that she do so for her own benefit.

Marnie’s automatic adherence to this suggestion was both a blessing and a curse. ‘Loosened’ by her orgasm, neither the humidity of the bedroom nor the momentous nature of the occasion could stop her frame from dumping itself back first onto the mattress. Doing so, however, pulled her crotch further and further away from Kuu’s until the suction of her folds could no longer suffice to hold him within her.

Thus, her impact coincided with consequence–

A mixture of slovenly noise and motion at her crotch.

*SCCHLLLL~*

*PLORPP♥♥!*

Inched from out of her depths by the second, Marnie’s collapse unplugged the clogged depths of her cunt such that a gooey uncorking noise was fed out into the bedroom right as Kuu’s glans slipped free from the mouth of her folds. Behind it, a slow-moving mudslide of semen erupted from the space left by his length into a fan-shaped splatter across the sheets beneath Marnie’s crotch. Further, the sheer amount of it that persisted within her vaginal canal maintained the 

‘Spread’ that his shaft had held such that her depths appeared wadded with sludge from back to front.

The fundamental nature of this sight went hand in hand with insemination. One glance at the state of Marnie’s folds–or the sweat glazed to her midsection, or the pube-smeared redness fucked into her lower lips–could have reduced the subject of her insemination to an inevitability.

Kuu did not need to be convinced of these things and thus refrained from staring longer than he had to. Instead, he used his time to lower his chest into a loom above Marnie’s midsection–just high enough for the sodden heat that emanated from the underside of his cock to bear down on the semen-plumped state of her midsection.

“Alright, that’s better. Now that we’re here, just tell me the truth Marnie–”

“You’re not actually worried about not getting pregnant, right?”

Overcome by her needs, Marnie was compelled to respond the moment she was addressed.

As a result, a much-needed discourse began between the pair.

“.N-No, I’m not.”

“Ok, good. If you’re not actually worried about that, though, that means you really just want to spend more time like this without seeming selfish, right?”

“Maybe. Y-Ya callin’ me a liar or somethin’?”

“Nope. I just know that it’s hard for you to be honest when you’re trying to be considerate. That’s why I’m not gonna make you actually say it. I am going to make you answer one last question, though:”

“Don’t put words in my mouth just ‘cause you think you know what I might say. If I say I don’t wanna stress you out n’that it’s important that you don’t get too tired, that’s exactly what I me–”

“What you want right now is a little bit of extra attention to make sure that a baby ends up inside your tummy sooner instead of later, right?”

A statement more super in its effectiveness than Kuu’s could not have escaped his lips if Arceus itself accompanied it. Straight after uttering it, the placid combativeness spread across Marnie’s profile was loosened into an expression too disarmed to belong to her. Quick to realize its encroachment, her deeply-seated behavioral faults pulled her line of sight away from his own and onto an unmarked corner of her bedroom.

It was all for show, however. Just as quickly as she began scowling at nothing in particular, her heart commandeered her lips in speech.

“..Yes, please.”

Set in wait for a response along these lines, Kuu was spared from the debilitation that would have overcome anyone ‘unfamiliar’ with the machinations of Marnie’s emotions. Behind a closed-eyed nod and an unaffected “ii ko.”, he put himself to work realizing her desires with what little strength his frame still maintained.

Predictably, his approach was one steeped equally in perversion and naivety. Subconsciously accommodating his physical condition and the task that he was to complete all at once, Kuu shifted his loom overtop Marnie frame such that the underside of his shaft was left to bob at parity with the sweaty chub of her midsection. Not the drooling crater of semen and canal flesh between her legs, but the ‘approximate location’ of the plumped organs that they fed into.

Straight afterwards, he did what only an utterly shameless youth could.

Unprompted, he pushed his hips through a downward angled slope that ground the heated underside of his length down against the meat of Marnie’s stomach just the same. Slow and deliberate in his initial drive, he kept his gaze fixated on her throughout, and actively satiated himself on the squirming and huffing that was drawn from her as a result.

At the end of his motion, the nose of his glans was drawn up to a tantalizing position just shy of an outright settlement into the space between the splayed-out blow of her tits. As would have been the case for a stroke plunged through any of her other orifices, a hearty expulsion of precum surged from out of his length after the fact and with it a series of heavy convulsions through the vein-swathed meat of his erection.

The manner in which Kuu began his efforts was quickly betrayed by the manner in which he maintained them. First and foremost, his smiling silence throughout the initial stroke of his hips was supplanted by speech just as his length’s first expulsion of blobby precum streaked out across Marnie’s chest and upper abdominals.

Somehow undaunted by the task set out before him, he dipped his profile down towards her face and whispered so that the microphone inside her rotom phone might not hear.

“All we’ve gotta do is encourage your tummy a bit, then. There are a couple of ways that I know how to do it, but this one is the easiest for me right now. Try not t’do too much squirming though, ok?”

It was not until Kuu’s first stroke was complemented by a flurry of others that his request was revealed to be ‘unfair’. At a pace that put Marnie’s bouncing strokes along his length to shame, he dug his cock through one ever-so-slightly depressive thrust along Marnie’s midsection after another. Taking care to ensure that the bulk of his erection passed over the mushy chub settled overtop her uterus with every move that he made, he otherwise treated the experience as being no different from a rut within any of her other holes.

Necessarily, this made his ministrations far more active than they needed to be. There was no phallus-wide ‘reward’ for his efforts; no choking convulsions from a needy orifice or spluttered lubrication to motivate persistence. Strictly speaking, the only tools that he had to work with were the modest glaze of feminine sweat smeared across Marnie’s middle and the precum that continually drained out of the tip of his length. In the moment, these were reward enough to validate manipulating his worn frame until it ceased to function.

Needless to say, their potency was a product of subversion. For every feral drive of his hips–this including the debilitating twinges of pleasure funneled through the meat of his length as it ground into Marnie’s pudge and the slapping impacts of his testicles just above where the meat of her mons began–Kuu was rewarded with motivation from an entirely different source.

For every breathy comment he spewed at Marnie, she produced an expression of pleasured distress in return.

“You get…how it works..right?” breathing out in between thrusts, Kuu again assessed his efforts as though there was nothing ‘abnormal’ about them. Nothing to separate his sweaty masturbation with her midsection from a corrective massage or embrace.

“Since our bodies are so close like this and the thing that my dickjuice comes out of is getting pressed into the babymaker inside you, it’ll know that I’m here to take care of it no matter what. No matter how much dickjuice gets spewed into it or how many babies you end up with, someone will always be around to look after you and it,”

“Can you tell me…who that is…Marnie?”

Any designs that Marnie may’ve had about appearing stalwart throughout her second session with Kuu were thrown out the window when his words were added to the list of stimuli that she was meant to deal with

Truth be told, she understood how his efforts ‘worked’ far too well. After greedily sucking a disquieting excess of semen out of his length down to the very last drop, the confines of her uterus were plumped to a state of fullness that begged for an ovum to inundate. Given time, it would have managed this entirely on its own; Marnie’s fertility guaranteed it. As Kuu had pointed out, however, the pressure, warmth, and biological implications of having his shaft’s flesh squeezed into it time and time again turned the confines of her reproductive oven into a squirming sauna.

At first, her only response to these sensations was groaning. Well and truly disarmed, huffing out breathy “Guuuh(s)” or “Hauu(s)” was all that she could do to keep herself from descending into more dire straits. The miniature hearts that had come to encircle her iris’ suggested that this horse had already passed through its gate, but fortunately, Marnie herself lay completely detached from what she looked like in the moment.

Then, Kuu’s voice came. Prompted, what remained of the girlishness that she had fought to subvert with her maturity was fished from her at the exact pace that Kuu tugged it.

Were she capable of hearing herself, the embarrassment generated by her ‘truths’ would have scared her for life.

“Y-You.”

“Ok, but what does that mean, though? Use your words and repeat what I said back to me.” Kuu replied. “It’s good that you know, but your body won’t acknowledge it unless y-you do yourself,”

“So. What’s it mean, Marnie?”

Yet again, Marnie’s lust-addled psyche prioritized responding over considering what to say beforehand. As a result, what should have been a simple task for her was complicated by the remaining vestiges of her stubbornness.

“I-It means that…t-that it’s ok for my…”

“A-Ah mou!! H-hen na koto wo itakunai– I-I don’t wanna say somethin’ so weird s-soundin’!” she groaned, cutely. “ Y-Ya know I can if I really wanted to. Do I really gotta?”

Kuu met her suggestion as simply as he could. Halting his strokes out of nowhere, he considered capitulating to the fatigue inside his frame and allowed the full length of his shaft’s underside to sit against Marnie’s middle–

Sitting was not all that it did once in place. Second by second, the organ throbbed against the semen-swollen basin of cockjuice that squirmed within Marnie’s womb even now. Whether by virtue of its heat or rigidity, how close it was to erupting for a second time in several minutes could be conveyed in the slightest amount of subjection to it. 

Denied even a second’s reprieve, the state of things became painfully clear to Marnie.

As it turned out, her tolerance for this kind of pain was not what it once was.

“...It”

“It means t-that it’s ok to get pregnant. I c’n g-get pregnant like everyone else n’everythin’ll be fine. I-I don’t gotta worry about anything else except letting one of the eggs in my tummy swallow your sperm–”

“H-Hai, itta. T-There, I said it. N-Now you gotta finish motivating me, got it?”

Kuu did try to parse what it was about Marnie’s answer that appealed to him so. Neither his psyche nor his innards needed him to, but his core…his affection for her was such that he couldn’t help but broach the subject with himself–even whilst drool trickled from the edge of his mouth and sweat streamed down the front of his face.

When all was said and done (this coming after his hips and groin slipped into a shortlived flurry of strokes that put his last to shame) the conclusion that he arrived at was simple:

In the same way that Marnie craved the insemination that her peers had achieved, he had come to crave seeing older girls admit as much to his face.

“SLISH-SLCHP-SCLISH-SLCHP*

*SLISH-SLISH-SLISH-SLISH-SLISH*

So went the ceaseless metronome of cockflesh sliding across increasingly precum-slogged flesh. Enticed by the stimulation created as Marnie’s middle became more lubricated, Kuu abandoned all pretense and allowed the weight of his front to drive the meat of his shaft even more tightly against it. Gifted with the stability of her frame as a result, every pump of his hips produced slimy squelching noises reminiscent of something wrought from genuine intercourse.

Marnie’s reaction to the noises and the intensity that accompanied them was equally sexual. Already at the limit of her neediness, Kuu’s new closeness and the grind of cockflesh against the chub at her middle and the plush womb underneath it robbed her of what little she had left to give. 

Within minutes, her teeth were grit in debilitation whilst her crotch was pulled upwards by an undeniable need for release.

“Ahhuuu..uuhhh”

“Iguuu ♥!!  Kuu to kozukuri sh’ruu!  H-Hairan shichau. Cummin ♥. C-Cummin’ from makin’ babies with Kuu ♥!!  My tummy’s gunna push out an egg–”

“I-I’m gonna GET a baby ♥!!”

No sooner did Marnie finish with her strained declarations did twitching within her lower lips give way to a fanned eruption of dense cuntsyrup from between her lower lips. Sprayed from her depths with significant pressure, the hissing eruption furthered the crossing of her eyes, and later pulled her pouty grimace into a long overdue descent into debilitation.

Seeing this expression on her face cued Kuu’s frame to put itself out of its misery. Whereas Kuu himself was content to mush the side of his face into the perspiration-glazed cleavage flesh below it and rut until his sinews melted, his frame desired to cut its losses so as to see another day.

And so, a compromise was struck between the two directives. A limit was chosen for his innards, and at it, what remained of Kuu’s strength pressed his shaft as tightly into Marnie’s middle as he could.

The end result of this was unsurprising. Minutes of wadding and build-up at the root of his shaft contributed to a compressed explosion of yet more congealed nut from the nose of his length. No less dense or voluminous for the fact that it represented his xths orgasm in 72 hours of ‘discontent’, the contents of the first ‘strand’ to leave his length proved sufficient for more than a blubbery streak up along Marnie’s stomach.

In the first place, Kuu’s position twitching atop her front would not have allowed this. With his front set just shy of a flat press against her own, his seed would have sooner contributed to the creation of a massive smear between their midsections (relative to unaccompanied streaks, at least).

Kuu’s awareness of this leveraged his youth to ensure that no part of his release went to waste. After the outflow of several muffled *BLURTT…* noises wrought from the caking of seed against her stomach, Kuu surged up from his hunch along her front. Scrambling where he could have slid, he brought himself up to a position just shy of Marnie’s right. Specifically, he pulled himself up atop his knees at the region so as to wrench the surging spray of his length straight down at her face.

This was his compromise. Via a short stint of furious pumping from his palm, Kuu expended no less than half the content of his orgasm out across Marnie’s face as well. Naturally without the amount of surface area that her stomach had set on offer, a handful of splatters against her pores (or more accurately, the jagged vertical drapings that they contributed to) resulted in the cute make of her profile being completely suffocated underneath a layered mat of seed.

Like all that had come before it, this was the ‘point’. Second by second, Kuu used his wrist to angle the majority of his release towards the middle of Marnie’s face. In doing so, the perversion at his core hoped to enhance the natural appeal of her profile with a grotesque face mask of the same sludge he had already flooded her with.

Never one to approach a task ‘partway’, Kuu remained upright until his balls’ final blob of seed slipped through the tip of his length. Not a second later, however, his body collapsed front first against the bed space to Marnie’s side.

His mind desired nothing more than to collapse with it. Truth be told, this result would have been best for all those involved.

What was ‘best’ was not what his felt responsibility for Marnie recommended, however.

“Hyuuuuuu. Youyaku dekita.“

“Hahhh. That should be everything. I dunno how I could convince your tummy even if I tried…” Kuu exhaled. “I really gotta sleep now, but you should feel something soon, Marnie,”

“You should…try to sleep soon too, okay?”

Uttering these things with his eyes half open naturally detracted from the impact that they had on Marnie. Even if she had maintained the wherewithal required for hearing in that moment, the juvenile fatigue installed in his utterances would have reduced them to whispers.

In the end, the ‘something’ that Kuu had referenced was required for her to grasp the explanation that had been given to her. Just as Kuu had intended, the encouragement of her uterus coaxed her ovaries to rid themselves of the ovum they had prepared for the occasion. Out of nowhere, a series of contractions carried it through comparatively ‘sprawling’ lengths of feminine tubing until it was squeezed out into the semen-packed confines of her womb.

So did the nose of a single sperm cell begin wiggling against its squishy exterior did Marnie’s accomplishments worm their way into the forefront of her psyche. 

After months spent meandering at its fringes, she had taken her first step onto the field occupied by her peers:

A veritable bloodbath of feminine intent with no real end in sight.

Chapter Text

KANTO-JOHTO LEAGUE CONFERENCE – MORNING OF DAY 4

The revolutionization of the trainer experience by the advent of the Rotom Phone is not often regarded with the reverence that it deserves. As advancements in Pokemon-related technology are frequent and significant, many considered the replacement of the preceding Pokedex model with the hybrid item as a natural progression–an inevitability deserving of appreciation, but perhaps not the ‘oohs’ and ‘aaahs’ observed throughout the beginnings of the technological age.

In stark contrast to the muted response to its initial release is the furor maintained over its convenience. Around the world, young trainers who embark on the beginning of their own journeys are kept connected with their families and peers in ways that were not possible only a few short years prior. Further, the creation of online content and resources that might be accessed through a Rotom Phone provides them with on-the-spot information for all of their endeavors.

If to a lesser extent, more experienced trainers have been reported as benefiting as well. While slower to adopt some of the more modern tools that the phone offers, its simplification of tasks that once required a great deal of maneuvering to complete render it ubiquitous in daily life.

It goes without saying, of course, that all of the young men and women invited to the Kanto-Johto League Bi-Regional conference received a robust information package on the event through their phones. Before the event even began, personal schedules were drafted and delivered to their phones, and the contact information of their peers was disseminated into a closed group by attendees and for attendees.

Few could be brought to argue with the practicality of the move. It spared attendees from the task of passing their personal information about, and in some cases fostered connections that would not have come about naturally.

It was designed as a convenience, and for a time was regarded as this and nothing more…

But only for a time.

As with all modern conveniences, the provision of these privileges through a device coincided with the appearance of those all too happy to apply it to their own purposes.

On the morning of the 4th day of the conference, a gender-filtered message delivered a video recording to the inboxes of every female attendee of the conference. Measuring over an hour in length and shot at an angle that provided detail in some areas and ambiguity in others, its fundamental content remained too explicit to be misconstrued:

In all likelihood, the young organizer of the conference was depicted as inseminating one of its attendees. More specifically, he was in part goaded into doing so by her for the express purpose of getting ‘even’ with her peers.

Not even the most vindictive of those who watched the video considered using it as a means of canceling the conference as a whole. To them, it was not an affront to the integrity of the event or the ideals at its back.

No, for them, it was a challenge. Like the innumerable battles that had come before them or the innumerable defenses they had managed for their titles and positions:

A call to place everything on the line and compete as though their very lives depended on it.

Chapter Text

Shy during the morning after Kuu was not; he did not know what a ‘morning after’ was, and therefore had no reason to perceive it any differently from any other morning on any other day. Shortly after sunrise when his body signaled to his mind that it had recovered, he awoke from his sweat-drenched slumber beside Marnie and immediately peeled his face (and frame) out of contact with her own in hopes of doing something with himself.

The accomplishments and experiences conferred by his first year or so as a Pokemon Trainer had taught him well. When Marnie awoke to ask him why he was up so early, he purposely avoided stating the obvious to her. Specifically, he refrained from saying “I’m leaving, of course!” with a bright smile on his face, or mumbling about “having stuff to do”. Negative experiences with young women who had seen his cheek pinched and his wrists squeezed told him that Marnie might not like to hear such a thing (even if he didn’t quite understand why).

Instead, he diffused the pout on her face with an interpretation of the truth.

“Today’s our day off, remember? There are only a few days left in the conference, so I have to make sure I’m prepared n’stuff.”

“I’m sorry if I woke you, though. I wish I could lay around more, but it’d probably get harder for me to leave if I wait much more. We can talk more on our phones, ‘kay?”

In his ‘truth’ were appeals to Marnie’s maturity as a young woman. Where as much as the two of them could be forgiven for intimate contact with one another (more so given all that had transpired the night before), they were still individuals attending a conference of professionals. Though neither of them had any direct responsibilities for the day, making the most of their time for the sake of the event’s success was more or less mandatory for them. Beyond this, an ostensibly grade-school-aged Champion seen walking out of the bedroom of a young adult gym leader was a scandal that needed to be avoided at all costs.

Marnie understood these things better than most. They were not why she accepted Kuu’s explanation at face value, however. To her, his display was merely another example of why she had become infatuated with him in the first place. 

No–if Kuu owed his successes with her to anything, it was to the cells squirming within her womb and Marnie’s own intentions.

“.. .Karada daijouba nara ii. As long as you’re feeling better, I ain’t about to stop ya. I-I gotta go to the Pokemart to buy some stuff anyway, so it’s good that I’m up early as well,”

“If you’re in a hurry, m-make sure you at least go back to your room and shower first. I’ve told you this a bunch of times already: d’you want everyone thinkin’ you spent all night with a girl or s-somethin’?”

Just as Marnie chose acceptance for her own reasons, Kuu opted for compliance for his own sake. Despite failing to see the importance of not walking out of Marnie’s assigned bedroom smelling of her lightly perfumed titsweat, he agreed to complete his recovery with a shower whilst at the same time contemplating what Marnie intended to buy at the on-site Pokemart.

Incidentally, the final exchange between them at the mouth of Marnie’s room came shortly after his epiphany.

“Oh, now I remember. The baby thermometer thingies!”

“Bye bye, Marnie. I hope the red line shows up. Or is it the two red lines? I forget.”

“Send me a picture, ok?”

Once again, the only reason that Kuu’s words did not draw ire from his muse was the fact that she had gotten what she wanted from their latest coupling. Work remained for her to do, but the bedlam that awaited the conference promised her plenty of opportunities to complete this work on her own time.

And so, the two of them parted ways. Having put very little thought into where he needed to be save for the fact that he ought not stay in Marnie’s room, Kuu used the relatively deserted state of the conference grounds and its environs to wander around in search of purpose.

Truth be told, he was not completely alone in this. Albeit for far less sordid reasons, his pattering eventually crossed his path with those of several other conference members intent on making the most of the early morning. 

Some–Shiba and Renbu in particular–ran drills with their Pokemon for no other reason than to ensure the end of the conference did not cripple them with cobwebs. Others–namely Skyla and Winona–used the clarity of the morning skies to allow their Pokemon to stretch their wings after several long days cooped up within their balls.

Though he caught sight of them, Kuu refrained from interacting with any of these individuals. They, like him, were entitled to follow through with their routines in whatever manner they wished. Even if his presence was welcomed by them, the sheer amount of time he had spent alone during his travels biased him towards allowing them (and him) to continue with their mornings alone.

He did not know it, but his doing so was for the best. Blissfully ignorant as to the video seen by more than half of the conference attendees the night before, his avoiding contact with all of them spared him what was almost certain to be a one-sidedly awkward interaction.

Freedom such as this could not persist forever. When Kuu tired of looking for something to do, something to do found him.

As a tribute to the ‘modernity’ evident in every corner of the world, in-door iterations of the famous Hot Springs of Lavaridge Town were built onto the event grounds as a tourist attraction of sorts. While attendees were free to shower within their respective rooms, the worldwide nature of the event had made the locale fairly popular amongst attendees not native to Hoenn.

Kuu’s stride past the building reminded him of the all-too-brief amount of time he had spent in Lavaridge, and the fact that his face did in fact still smell of Marnie’s titsweat.

‘Dots’ pertaining to his circumstance were connected by this realization faster than he could think to consider the subjects surrounding them.

“Hatte…”

“Wait a sec. I promised Marnie I’d take a bath before doing anything else, didn’t I?” He thought. “Everyone in Hoenn said really nice things about the hot springs there, so I may as well give it a try! There’s no rush, so I can think about other relaxing stuff to do today while I’m in there–”

“I’ll bet it’s nice and empty ‘cause of how early it is, too!”

Convinced of an idea that he had no ability to confirm in advance, Kuu doubled back and shifted the course of his stride towards the new-seeming spa building. If one were to have compared his movements to one of his usual progressions, these would seem far more energetic in comparison as well.

His excitement was warranted; today was his day off, and would ideally be the first day of the conference wherein none of the young women he had acquainted himself with required him for anything–

A pipe dream befitting a child whose knowledge of the world was dominated by rearing Pokemon and debauched forms of intercourse with his “peers”.

-

INDOOR HOT SPRING – LOUNGE PRECEDING GENDER DIVIDE

Once past the early stages of adulthood, the amount of sleep required for an individual to wake up feeling refreshed normally decreases. This phenomenon can be observed across both genders, but is sometimes particularly true for women at, or just past their hormonal peaks. Succinctly, it is not uncommon for these women to busy themselves with different activities during the wee hours of the morning as opposed to merely sleeping through it.

A third confounding factor neglected by virtue of its impracticality exists as well:

If an older woman is subjected to an excess of stimuli right before falling asleep for the day, most will awaken even earlier.

Much to her frustration, Shirona’s persistence as a “not yet old but no longer young” adult demanded that she start her days early as well. More recently, specifically the night before her latest awakening, a video file sent to her Rotom Phone had consumed her with feelings of restlessness, frustration, and jealousy–unbecoming emotions liable to mitigate her function as a Champion.

Were these emotions concerned with anything other than the boy with whom she had shared a fairly intimate ‘research expedition’ with, she’d have reasoned her way out of her funk before rising off of her mattress. Conversely, her learning of his identity as a champion himself and his requesting her participation in an event meant to benefit trainer classes worldwide made her feelings especially difficult to work past.

It wasn’t as though she did not have her suspicions about his ‘popularity’. They were only as old as her time at the conference; rumors whispered, prideful mutters underneath smirks, longing gazes from women that outclassed her in the realm of raw youth.

Still, their content irked her. Eyebrow-raising when assessed on content alone, their recurrence throughout the past few days and Kuu’s uncanny scarceness when not formally involved with one of the conference events suggested that they were more than mere ‘possibilities’ that she had to consider. When Marnie’s video confirmed them as realities, acknowledging the truth and swallowing her emotions became the only ‘adult’ course of action that remained for her.

Comparatively, her options for more juvenile behavior were virtually endless. In defiance of her years of experience and the respect that her name carried around the world, Shirona peeled herself out of bed shortly after dawn for the express purpose of sulking like a child. Applying the bare minimum of pruning to her face and hair, she sought out the comforts of a long soak within the artificial hot springs that might allow her to bellyache out loud where no one could hear her.

To her dismay, entrance into the building revealed that someone had beaten her to the proverbial punch.

White towel in hand, a casually dressed Drasna stood steps away from entering the main bathing area herself.

“Ara, Shirona! Ohayou gozaima–aa gomen,”

“Oh, Shirona. Good…or, no,”

Observant to a fault, the difference between the Shirona of the present and the one that she was familiar with was too striking to be dismissed. In order, she recalled the excited messages that Shirona had sent about her newest ‘traveling partner’ some months prior, then the video that another young woman attending the conference had sent that depicted him in the midst of activities that had brought a flush to the cheeks of a seasoned veteran.

Given these things, there was only a single conclusion she could m 

“I shouldn’t say good, should I? That would be minimizing things a bit, I suppose…”

Where none but a trusted older peer could see her, Shirona dropped her gaze and shook her head like a peevish child to confirm Drasna’s thoughts.

Seeing this, her older peer exhaled as a mother steps away from comforting a slighted child.

“Aaa. Komatta koto ha ne? Ano douga. Say no more, dear–after seeing that video, it’s only natural. Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if a good number of the young ones here with us wake up feeling the same way you do.” She continued. “I haven’t spent much time with him myself and it was shocking even for me.

“To think that such a harmless-seeming youth would be so desired. It almost makes me wonder if I’m missing out on something…”

More than 75% of Drasna’s response were words that Shirona needed to hear. Placation and comfort that she could not provide herself. Tragically, the final 25% and the longing slant of Drasna’s left hand across the left side of her cheek very nearly put her on the verge of tears.

Were anyone else present within the building, they’d have laid eyes on the Champion of Sinnoh as she slipped into a tantrum.

“Mou iuuu naaaaa!!”

“That’s not funnnyyyy!! How would I even know if you were joking??”

“Ara, did I say I was?”

“THAT’S EVEN WORSE!” Hands balled into fists, Shirona’s mouth swiftly became a fissure from which ‘honesty’ sprayed in excess. “I’m not that young anymore, you know!? Trainers are developing so much faster these days and the men from our generation are scared of me! I-I’m not saying it would’ve been very… r-reasonable b-but this was a really good chance for me. Kuu knows what our work is like and he was young enough not to really worry about any of the things I’ve done!”

“How would YOU feel if your best chance at a partner in YEARS is now SUDDENLY at risk of getting taken advantage of by girls a fraction of your age!!??”

The genuine discontentment audible in Shirona’s voice forced Drasna away from her jovial stance and into a more serious one. Though she refused to wipe her wry smile from her face, she ultimately displayed penance by stacking her forearms underneath her bust and exhaling in an attempt at thought.

Reaped from her efforts was clarity that Shirona was not currently capable of.

“Fair enough, dear. I do see where you’re coming from, but surely there must be a better way for you to approach your problem than just venting to me about it and sulking. You’re much too resourceful to be satisfied with just that.”

Passions cooled, Shirona collected her yukata and stowed her belongings into a nearby cubby. Shame could be seen glowing across her cheeks, but indignation remained at her root.

“...I know. I just don’t know where to start. Who knows what’s going to happen now that we’ve all seen it? That Marnie girl obviously isn’t the only person I have to worry about anymore, and if someone like her is willing to do that , there’s no telling what the rest of them will do…”

To this, Drasna shrugged and smirked.

“And? What does that have to do with anything?” She asked, jovially. “You’re old enough to know what you want, so there’s only one thing for you to do:”

“Pursue. The same way you pursue those legends that interest you so much, and the same way that Marnie girl decided she would pursue Kuu.”

Shirona would receive no better advice than this. When her mind had suggested this course of action to her an hour prior, she had ignored it. Coming from Drasna, though, she was left with no other choice but to accept it as the only route still available to her.

In return for her acceptance–petulant though it may have been–reality saw fit to bestow her with an opportunity. Behind the sulking nod she produced towards Drasna. Shirona peeled herself out of her swimwear and donned the bathing suit that she would soon be stripping out of for her soak.

Not a second after she and Drasna began their procession in earnest, the sound of a door opening behind them drew their gazes back towards the entrance to the lounge.

There, the young man of the proverbial hour stood without the slightest idea of what he had walked into, or what would befall him.

“Owaaaa! Shirona-san to Drasna-san!”

“Wow! I didn’t expect to see you two in here! I thought you’d still be sleeping!” He chirped.

“Are you guys here to talk a bath, too?”

Kuu would one day learn that silent responses to questions with very clear answers were reasons for concern.

Until that day, he would regard the knowing glances passed between those set ahead of him as coincidences–

Much like the appearance of rare Pokemon from out of tall grass.

-

BATHING AREA – INTERIOR

Desperation is a coin whose faces need not necessarily be unseemly. It is certainly true that its display often inspires thoughts of regret and debasement–the word would not have its connotation otherwise. It is equally true, however, that displays of desperation can coincide with the achievement of feats that one would think to be impossible while in their right mind.

Shirona’s desperation was becoming of her. At the mere sight of Kuu, it solidified her convictions and pushed her into actions so ‘excessive’ that they may as well have been perpetrated by a different person.

The boy’s greeting went unanswered by her. In the blink of an eye, she moved up to his front and stared down at him with a welcoming smile on her face.

What occurred–the things that occurred next–turned minutes of activity into mere seconds. At one moment, the three of them stood in silence steps removed from the interior of the bath. At the next, their surroundings were replaced by the confines of the personal bathing area directly adjacent to the hot springs.

Their positions changed as well. More accurately, Drasna and Shirona silently collaborated to change them. Seemingly out of nowhere, Kuu’s frame was floor across the moist warmth of the locale’s tiling, and Shirona’s lips were drawn into repeated (and increasingly slovenly) impressions against his own.

Reducing her impositions to an attempt at ‘kissing’ was both inaccurate and disrespectful to the affection at the root of the gestures–

It was far more accurate to say that she took to violating Kuu’s mouth with her own.

*Slsh-slsh-slsh-slsh-slsh-schllll~~*

*Chupo-chupo-chupo-chuuuu~*

*SPLRSHHHHH ♥♥ *

In her efforts was the desperation that Drasna bade her to produce. Rather than nervously press her lips against Kuu’s in hopes that he might reciprocate–or even feeding her tongue into the back of his throat to molest the flesh there–Shirona allowed her emotions and the desires of her innards to completely dominate her behavior.

What they advocated was for adoration and acclimation. Straight after the first peck that she delivered, she turned every subsequent impression of her lips into one backed by the slightest swivel of her skull. Not sharply enough to stir her features around Kuu’s, but enough so to make it seem as though she was mixing the surface of his lips with her own. 

Throughout she drooled. During her time with Kuu, the most that she had shared with the youth was the occasional peck against his cheek or modest hugs to his front. Her actual desires were far more perverse. She longed to share the most intimate parts of herself with him, and for him to do the same. This in mind, she allowed all of the famished spittle that oozed from the ducts within her mouth to drain out into Kuu’s. She paid no mind to the occasional streak or dribble that spilled from the edge of his maw as she swiveled, and for the most part, refused to acknowledge the grotesque squelching noises produced as a result.

If anything, she exacerbated these things. Moments after adding controlled rotations of her tongue to her invasion of his mouth, she combined her first motion set with another. Behind a suction-backed snap of her skull that sent a wet *PPAH!* reverberating through the bathing area, she repeatedly pushed her mouth back and forth between short-lived pecks against the same lips she had already molested. Each supplemented by suction, their impression added even more perverse noise to the open air–wet popping sounds immediately recognizable as the mashing of mouths against one another.

These, too, were short-lived. Seconds after making this change, Shirona dove back down to another wet compression of her mouth against Kuu’s and resumed her initial swirling and slurping. From this point onward, she erratically bounced through the motion sets that she created until their effectiveness–or perhaps something else entirely– drew Kuu’s hand up to the left side of her head in a display of exasperation.

Shirona ignored his contact for a time. She hadn’t taken up her seated position to his right for nothing, and to this point, the satiation she had derived from her invasion of his mouth had been sufficient to completely glue the pale plush of her thighs together with Syrup.

She did respond to the contact eventually, though. Having set her eyes in observation of his profile right from the start of her efforts, the spread of a grimace across it after several minutes of mindless pleasure struck her as a cause for concern.

Her final retreat drew steam from both of their mouths. As their lips slipped apart, air pregnant with moisture and pheromones slipped from between Kuu’s lips via several haggard breaths.

Unaffected in comparison, Shirona watched, waited, and squirmed in anticipation of what his first words to her would be.

“Hahhh….”

“Hahh…”

“Ano…Shirona-san?”

The sound of her saliva’s weight on his tongue at the back of his throat made his voice even more appealing to Shirona than it had been before.

“Hm ♥ ? What is it Kuu?” Shirona replied.

“Is there…I-I dunno…a reason that we’re not taking a bath yet? I know it’s been a while since w-we spoke and stuff, but you’re acting a little…weird.”

“You both kind of are.”

There could be turning back now. Shirona had accepted this in the wake of the knowing nod she had passed to Drasna, and held no desire to reject it…

No matter the result.

“Do you think so? Onee-san doesn’t think she’s acting strange at all!” Shirona chirped. “I’m just showing the boy that I like as much affection as I can ♥ . It’s been so long since we’ve been able to spend any time together, so I think this much is t-totally normal?”

“W-Wouldn’t you say, Drasna?”

To this point, Drasna’s ‘end’ of proceedings was the creation of a distraction for Kuu’s body, and by extension, his psyche. Whilst Shirona worked up her nerve via kissing, she pursued her own desires (and the service she had silently promised to her peer) by attacking the meat of his length with her mouth.

Her decision to avoid enlisting her throat and esophagus was done for Shirona’s sake as much as her own. After their arrival within the hot-spring area and the ‘inexplicable’ exposure of Kuu’s crotch, the ‘realities’ conveyed by the video sent to her Rotom Phone were reiterated in the most brutal fashion possible. While not impossibly large relative to the most monstrous phallus she had seen in her time, the slanted cudgel’s extension up along the middle of her face and the potent scent of stale intercourse plastered to it were enough to stun her for a split second.  Her eyes remained closed throughout, but a quiet “Oh my” slipped through her lips whilst Shirona’s kiss-sucking was at its loudest.

Suddenly, it all made sense to her. Marnie’s behavior–and more than likely the behavior of several other young women that she was acquainted with–was not solely motivated by puppy love or hormones. In all likelihood, they had recognized Kuu as a ‘slew of benefits’ that they needed to couple with before he grew old enough to understand what doing so actually meant.

If withered relative to her girlish peers, Drasna lacked nothing in the way of competitiveness. Instead of squeezing the full length of his shaft down her throat and attacking him with her utmost, she pushed in between his legs and raised her features to a position just above the tip of his length in search of control. Here, she parted her lips and allowed clear, gooey spittle to ooze out of her mouth in the form of a single controlled strand. In time with its descent, she wrapped her right palm around the girth of his shaft and pulled it up to a position just below the peak of his glans. The end result of this was a short-lived collection of her warm spittle along the battered flesh of his glans, then a gunking of her palm with the same–dangerous occurrences, but innocuous enough to go ignored by a boy enamored with an intimate kiss.

It was only after Drasna’s hand (and Kuu’s length) were thoroughly caked in the substance that her efforts became truly distracting. Diving down without regard for Shirona’s efforts, she plugged her lips with lubricated cockflesh and pressed her skull downwards until she kissed the exterior of her fingers. Contact between the areas served as her cue to spring back upwards–a paltry handful of inches made to seem even shorter by the lubricated state of Kuu’s length. Hollowing her cheeks with suction throughout, her arrival at her destination choked the most sensitive inches of Kuu’s length with a mixture of pressure and moisture that would not have lost to the folds of a lesser woman.

Slop-glutted pumps precisely like this were how Drasna spent her time in the lead-up to her address. Like Shirona, she paid no mind to the increasingly slovenly state of her lips and palm, and instead opted to manage the messes she had created with a constant stream of pumps along the lower fringes of Kuu’s glans and the trunk of cockflesh directly below it.

Despite appearing just as starved and aggressive as Shirona, Drasna was not so attached to the pulsing of Kuu’s shaft or the increasingly potent scent of his semen as to break rank with Shirona after their discussion. When addressed, she peeled her lips off of his member just the same as she had and stood upward so that Kuu would have an unobstructed view of the both of them.

Upright, she applied her pube-plastered lips without difficulty.

“Mochiron desu ♥ . You seem just the same as ever, Shirona.” She replied. “Although, I think I can understand at least part of what Kuu is referring to. You two haven’t seen one another in some time, right? If so, it’s possible that he hasn’t gotten a chance to, ah, ‘familiarize’ himself with your new appearance. He and I only met briefly in Kalos, so I’d wager that I must seem just as strange to him,”

“It might seem a little excessive now that we’ve come this far, but maybe we should take a moment to reintroduce ourselves? You know—just in case all of the faces he’s seen of late have made it difficult for him to remember everything.”

What sounded like a strangely conservative approach coming from a woman with a single-arced pube glued to the edge of her mouth was interpreted by Shirona as something else entirely. A rationale to ensure that their shared approach turned out to be as effective as possible.

“Now that we’ve gotten started, let’s redefine you! The old Shirona isn’t going to cut it, so now is the time for you to fully commit.”

“You want to make an impact, right?”

Now more so than ever, impact was precisely what Shirona needed. Thus galvanized as though she were a fledgling trainer freshly embarked on her very first journey, she took Drasna’s cue and ran with it–

Upwards in her mind, but perhaps into the ground in truth.

“Ch…”

“Chou yabai teian, Drasna-san. S-Shirona yaritai! That’s a super great suggestion, Drasna! I’m totally down for it!” Shirona had never once spoken as an urban young woman in the past, yet somehow managed to do so without much difficulty in the moment. 

“I’ll start!”

Next, she left Kuu’s side and stepped backward to take up a position directly beside Drasna. Here, she thrust her left hand ahead of her with fingers set into victory’s ‘V’, then threw this same hand in towards her face to frame her left eye with it. 

Comically, this gesture and the words (and not the innumerable other ‘oddities’ about her body) were what burned her cheeks with embarrassment most.

“Haaaaaiiii~. Hajimemashite– Shirona nee-san desu! Atashi ha 3x desu. Shumi ha Pokemon kenkyuu to Kuu-chan no ouen ♥ . Kore kara yoroshiku ne, Kuu-chan!”

“Nice t’meet you again, Kuu! I’m Shirona–Champion of Sinnoh. I’m thirty something years old. My hobbies are researching Pokemon legends and supporting Kuu ♥ . I’m looking forward to our time together from now on!”

No choreography was planned between Shirona and Drasna prior to their agreement. Nevertheless, Drasna found her moment to speak straight after Shirona finished with her own.

Predictably, her words were no less thought-provoking than her peers.

“Hi again, Kuu! You may not remember me, but we met in Kalos when you announced this wonderful little get-together. I’m Drasna, and I serve on Kalos’ Elite 4. I’m known to be a bit competitive when it comes to battling, but I’m looking forward to getting to know you a lot better ♥ .”

Once again, the ‘rather unique’ manner in which Kuu had spent his time as a trainer resulted in a strangely measured reaction to displays that deserved uproar and disbelief.

It wasn’t as though his mind glossed over the strangeness of it all. If brief compared to the entirety of his travels, his memories of the time he had spent in Sinnoh were as clear to him as any other. There, coincidence had seen him meet a tall blonde woman in a sharp black dress with a vested interest in the legends of her home region and beyond. The two of them did not make any groundbreaking discoveries throughout the duration of their partnership, but their day-to-day adventures still ended up pleasant enough for him to remember all of them fondly.

The Shirona ahead of him was very different from the one that he recalled. In Sinnoh, her back-length blonde hair was left unobstructed save for a pair of black and gold ornaments to either side of her head. Today, her hair sat tied up into a pair of dense, low-length twin-tails bolstered by the volume of her locks. The eye-obscuring curtain that slanted over her profile remained present, but this, too, was made more juvenile by the presence of a strawberry hairclip just above it.

And then there was the matter of her body. For all of the modesty that dress’ make had offered, the close-quarters nature of their time together had made the extent of her feminine endowment obvious. Like many of the young women that he interacted with, the obese teardrop-protrusion of her breasts and the fertility-softened span of her hips were such that he often struggled to ignore them in their entirety (this whilst Shirona stood completely clothed).

These same assets were now flaunted directly ahead of him underneath a tantalizing blanket of perspiration. In lieu of donning a one-piece bathing suit that might’ve offered more coverage or even a moist towel that might’ve suckled into her flesh tightly enough to obscure it, Shirona had shamelessly squeezed herself into a two-piece bikini woefully undersized for the make of her frame. Already cursed to stand at an above-average height, this resulted in the natural, torso-curtaining sag of her breasts (engorged flesh sacs whose obesity complimented her shoulder span with ideal amounts of excess) being set on display in significant detail. From above, nearly a foot and a half of sweat-peppered cleavage could be seen protruding from her chest. As the oblong teardrops were not so wide or round as to defy reason, their barely-covered meat led the eye straight down to a sheet of adult pudge perfectly glazed across her middle as well.

Size and shape were not all that they offered. Fortunate enough to take them in from the front, the palm-width patches of fabric that were supposed to cover her decency sat tented by dense, low-set nipples whose rosy pink coloration was contrasted against the milk-bloated gumminess of their flesh.

On their own, neither aspect of her body would have been startling to Kuu. ‘Happenstance’ had familiarized him with obscene femininity in all of its forms; Shirona’s offered a distinctly ‘expired’ appeal that made it novel, if only just. The fertile obtuseness of her hips and the untrained pudge of her thighs were similar. It wasn’t as though he hadn’t seen limbs or frame sections that made his small body seem smaller before. As they went, he had seen far worse as well.

Then and there, though, the sweaty matronliness of her body was enhanced by something.

To her right, a frame with comparable features even more affected by the passage of time served as a contrast to her. Despite the years that separated them, she and Drasna could have been sisters if assessed on the make of their bodies alone. Drasna’s face carried the slightest indentation of wrinkles at the edges of her eyes, but if one didn’t look closely, her profile was comparable to Shirona’s as well.

Ignorant as to what their presentation truly meant, Kuu assessed it through the lens of a child.

Having been reintroduced to two new friends, he presented the brightest smile he could and nodded.

“Haha, kore kara yoroshiku! I’m looking forward to doing more stuff together, too! I’ll make sure I won’t forget either of you next time, either.”

“Promise!”

Like the young women who had made contact with Kuu before them–and all those that would in the future–Shirona and Drasna took his indifference towards their obscenity as an invitation.

Now certain that they would not be refused on the grounds of unfamiliarity, the pair exchanged another brief nod whilst maintaining the smiles that they wore for Kuu.

In it were words that they did not dare utter ahead of him.

“Follow my lead, ok?”

“...How do I know that I can trust you.”

“Oh don’t worry. You're the star of the show today, so we’ve got to make the most of it.”

Before Kuu could raise the topic of actually bathing as they whispered, Drasna pointed a finger towards one of the personal bathing areas that sat near the hotspring. Individually equipped with their own mirror and a counter area adorned with soaps and lotions, a ‘normal’ person may’ve assumed the gesture to be a suggestion that the three of them enjoy the hot spring in earnest.

Shirona understood the sight as another signal. Setting off ahead of her peers, she singled out one of the counter spaces and descended down to a seated position so as to push her back up against it.

Drasna did not follow suit. As best as possible, she removed herself from Kuu’s immediate line of sight and pretended as though something else had captured her attentions.

This done, her responsibilities were reduced to watching and waiting.

“Ne, ne Kuu-chan!”

Once again, Shirona found confidence where her ‘dignity’ ought’ve stifled her.

“So Kuu! I was thinking that since…since we hadn’t gotten a chance to really do something together for so long, I could maybe help you with something before we bathe properly?” She began, girlishly. “I saw that really cute video of that Marnie girl helping you manage your… ‘physical’ health last night. It’s been a while since then, so I wouldn’t be a very good friend to you if I didn’t try to help as well,”

“Here–do you want to come and see how much better onee-san’s throatpussy feels compared to that other girl’s?”

Faced with anyone other than the socially maladapted youth ahead of her, Shirona’s acting skills were destined to reap a result very contrary to the one that she desired. Faced with Kuu, however, the content of her address and its actual execution combined to pluck two different chords within him at once. 

To his knowledge, he and Marnie had yet to appear in anything other than the promotional video shot for the conference more than a week prior. After a moment spent thinking on the subject, the activity that she had tabled for them convinced him that he understood something that had actually gone straight over his head.

This time, it was a sly smirk that spread over his face instead of a smile.

“Chichichi~. Making excuses for something like this is kinda a weird thing to do, Shirona,” In a display of reproach, Kuu playfully wiggled one of his index fingers in the air space ahead of himself whilst proceeding over to where Shirona had set herself. “I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but I’ve been dealing with girls acting weird and making excuses for stuff all week so far. If you really just wanted to do something with me ‘cause it’s we’ve been apart for so long, I really don’t mind at all.”

“Friends help each other, remember? Even if it’s with stuff like making babies or digging out holes or stuff like that, I guess.”

Kuu’s words forced Shirona to take her turn on the backfoot in their discourse. As it turned out, the situation that she had dreaded was far worse than she had imagined. Both before and after the time they had spent with one another, Kuu had found himself enamored in sex acts with women that she didn’t know. Women that more than likely maintained the same intentions that she did.

All at once, the ‘weight’ that her act placed on her shoulders became heavier. Enough so that she almost dropped her posture in a display of dismay. When Kuu began closing the distance between them, this dismay was swiftly accented by apprehension as well.

Fortunately, a presence just behind the boy stood ready and waiting to encourage her.

Fists pumped to her chest, Drasna mouthed out words meant only for her.

“Ganbare, Shirona! I’m right here to help if you need it. This is the best shot you’ll have, so don’t waste it,”

“Show him how much fun you can be!”

With or without encouragement, compliance was all that remained for Shirona. As such, she watched and waited with baited breath for Kuu to finish his ingress and make his way up to a position that might reduce her skull to a onahole.

 For once, Kuu’s size was a benefit to proceedings. Despite being a handful of inches off from the ideal height for Shirona’s ends, the length of his legs (and to a lesser extent, his muse; 's seated slump across the ground) were such that his scramble up to the countertop leveled his crotch to a position several inches above the peak of her skull.

Kuu’s recognition of this disparity prompted a display of creativity from him. Planting a foot flat against the counter space to either side of Shirona’s skull, he turned to face the mirror ahead of them before at last plunging one of his boyish limbs down to contact with her skull.

Once again, the affectionate contact that he offered proved ‘overkill’ for his ends–

The moment he coiled fingers through the smooth hair atop Shirona’s head, her focus was wrested away from his crotch and onto the sound of his voice.

“‘Kay, so this one’s kinda tricky. I know how easy it is for Champions to get busy at big events like this, so we’re gonna do this in a way that won’t take up too much of your energy,” He explained. “Actually, now that I think about it, I learned this right after I left Sinnoh. If you had come to Unova with me, I probably would have been able to practice with you a bunch…”

“Ma, ii ka! Anyway, no problem–just move your head back a tiiiiiny bit and I’ll take care of the rest.”

To reiterate, Shirona’s only obstacle in following orders was the scale and scent of the erection that was looming across her face. Drasna’s exposing the organ minutes prior had softened the blow it delivered onto her psyche. Thanks to her, she was spared from the possibility of blasting syrup across her thighs whilst blood trickled from her nose. 

This did not stop a string of debilitating clenches from attacking her uterus and ovaries, of course.

“H-”

“Hai, mondai nai, desu! No problem, Kuu-chan. You don’t have to apologize. We’re getting to try it together now at least, aren’t we?” Shirona chirped, eyes lidded with sexual arousal. “Please teach onee-san lots and lots, okay?  She’s never tried anything like this before!”

To sell her utterances as the truth, Shirona needed only to slide her skull backwards without a word. Tragically, her excitement and her lingering unfamiliarity with her role resulted in her outstretched her arms into a looping embrace around Kuu’s lower back as she did so.

Outing herself for the umpteenth time was not without its benefits. With her skull set backwards to accommodate the length of Kuu’s shaft, descending into a squat and hooking his hips outwards like a parasite sufficed to level the drooling nose of his erection with Shirona’s lips. This done, a sickle-curved thrust and the settlement of his center of gravity at his crotch sufficed to produce the exact means that the boy had alluded to.

As if trained for this and not the art of Pokemon battling, Kuu mounted Shirona’s face and hilted every inch of his shaft into a stimulating compression through the puffy constriction of her esophagus.

To his surprise, he was disarmed the moment spittle-moistened flesh began enveloping his erection. Although intimately familiar with the draining potency offered by the average throat, the virginal congestion that Shirona’s offered was accented by the imposition of timed gulps against the cockflesh that he pressed through her throat. Contrary to her claims about ‘lacking experience’, the virginal make of her gullet held ‘intentions’ so potent and perverse that Kuu’s lips were forced apart in recognition of it.

Unrestricted outflows of drool from the corners of his mouth and words drenched in their volumes followed in short orders.

“Uwh…”

“T-That’s weird. I thought your throatpussy wouldn’t be used to this at all, Shirona. I heard that older women don’t end up doing stuff like this as often. N-Not ‘cause they’re unwanted old hags or anything–just ‘cause their partners don’t usually ask for it…”

In the midst of his pleasure-induced delirium, Kuu’s mind connected dots as far removed from one another as dots could be.

“Ahaha, sasuga Shirona-san. Oh, I get it. You’re just naturally good at this kind of stuff, huh?“

“Makes sense!”

Out of respect for Shirona’s diligence in ‘training herself’, Kuu jumped from penetrating her depths straight into gutting them for all that they were worth. Slotted such that his hips were denied much impact on proceedings, he straightened his legs to drag inches of his shaft up against the constant, slop-gutted suction of Shirona’s esophagus. Stopping at a height that just barely unplugged the root of his shaft from her maw, he subsequently dropped all of his weight back down against her face along a forward slant to squeeze her neck full of cockflesh all over again.

To him, strokes as successful as this deserved to be repeated.  Invigorated by the sensation of mushy esophagus flesh squeezing in against the sex-worn meat of his shaft whilst the loose satchel of testicle flesh that squirmed underneath it was slapped against Shirona’s chin, he began reproducing the springing ascent and plunging depression he had fashioned at a pace that mirrored what he might have subjected cunt or asshole to.

Though his body understood the distinction between these holes all too clearly, his psyche was perfectly content to regard them as more or less the same thing. As young women seemed all too happy to refer to their mouths as throatpussies (among other things), he incrementally sharpened the pace and force of his blows to ensure that no pleasure was left on the table for his latest muse.

Position notwithstanding, exerting this level of effort to pump-skewer the innards of an older woman was guaranteed to incur consequences in the future.

To Kuu’s dismay, more immediate problems had already found him in the present.

*PLAPP-GLORPP-PLORPP-GLRKK-PLAPP-GLORPP-PLRPP-SQLRSH*

Within seconds of Kuu’s decision to begin rutting, the angle of depression he had chosen and the permissive nature of Shirona’s insides choked the air with noises slovenly enough to perfectly illustrate the intercourse that produced them. By virtue of the girth of his length and the inward huddling of Shirona’s esophagus, every hilt that he managed was accompanied by a visceral *GLRSH* (or something similar to it) that signified the spread of her gullet lining along pulsing cockflesh. For each one that Kuu managed (a number that grew to startling heights over the course of a minute or so), copious amounts of throatslop were churned up into contact with his length, which in turn lubricated all of the plunger motions that followed. 

Necessary, this intensified the volume of the noises fucked from Shirona’s innards as well.

*PLORP-PLORP-PLORP-PLORP-PLORP*

Further ‘complications’ for Kuu’s face-mating session stemmed from momentum. The length of his strokes was not significant enough to draw his sac into a pendulum swing against Shirona’s jaw. Had it, his execution of the metronome would have suffered far more in comparison.

What it did suffice for were compressive impacts of his sperm factories against a surface glazed with throatslop. By design, Kuu’s short-ranged stroking reeled pressurized splutters of the substance out of Shirona’s depths on a regular basis. Convictions aside, her gag reflex was not yet accustomed to the level of abuse it was receiving; a by-product of younger years spent committed to her research and title defenses. ‘Gifted’ in spite of this, these outflows were controlled enough to contribute to Kuu’s stimulation instead of detracting from it. Before long, every hilt that he drove against her face flattened his testicles into a bed of froth supplemented by the spread plush of her lower lip.

Comically, all of the nuance offered by these stimuli was understood by the organs in more or less the same way: as an impetus to produce more semen so that the hole that Kuu was digging himself into might end up pregnant.

“♥♥ ????”

More potent than any of the consequences brought about by his skewering were the gurgles and groans that Shirona produced as she was fucked.

She couldn’t help herself. In order, her body was subjected to a corrosive combination of stimulation and excitement as Kuu’s shaft slipped between her lips, mild panic induced by its depression past her throat and into her esophagus, and the overall ‘rattling’ of her psyche by squat-plunges that her undersized suitor skewered into her skull.

Contrary to the implications of their contents, discomfort played no part in the gurgled outbursts. On the contrary, each one that she pushed out around the modest girth of Kuu’s shaft was infused with more pleasure than the last. No matter how her womanhood squirted or convulsed in protest of its ‘abandonment’--or how her gullet parted with discharges of throatslop that rose up to murky expulsions from the oft-smothered corners of her lips–her psyche processed the associated stimuli as something to be celebrated.

At long last, she was an equal.

At long last, she had taken her first step onto the playing field that her peers had very nearly pushed her out of.

“H-Hageshii. He’s so rough. I knew to expect that a boy his age would have plenty of energy, but it really is like he’s trying to mate with my face, ” Whilst the surface of her brain busied itself with squealing, what remained of her rationality processed things at her core.

“I don’t mind this side of Kuu, though. He always did seem like he was bottling up a bit of himself when we were together. Clearly he wasn’t around those other girls, but that’s probably because he felt more comfortable around them…”

“This is a start though, isn’t it? C-Couples do things like this all the time, so if I can show him it’s fine with me, maybe he’ll want to do it a lot more? And if he starts to like that, then…”

“M-Maybe later we could think about…”

A thought too far. An imagined future mothering children. A world wherein her feminine qualities were appreciated as much as her academic achievements and her awe-inspiring might as a Pokemon trainer.

It was only the slightest overstep possible, but its consequences consumed Shirona’s inner walls with convulsions and soon afterwards spread her legs to accommodate the hissing eruption of cuntsyrup out from her lower lips.

Happily ignorant as to the exact cause of Shirona’s orgasm, Kuu’s feverish exertion led him to conclude that his efforts were related to it. As soon as the sound of fluid spewing across the ground caught his ears, the perspiration-drenched exertion on his face was abbreviated by smiling utterances to be expected of a boy under the assumption that he had succeeded.

He was not incorrect in assuming this, of course…

He just wasn’t entirely ‘correct’ either.

“Are? Sonna ni kimochi ka, Shirona-san? Yokatta desu ne!”

“...Ah, that’s a relief. I was starting to worry that it wasn’t feeling very good for you, Shirona! I’ve done this…hm,”

“A bunch of times, I guess, but everyone seems to respond to it a bit differently. I know you offered, but it wouldn’t be any fun if I just made your face all messy without you really enjoying it. M-Making you piss squirt all over the floor is a really good sign, though!”

“I’ll make sure to keep doing my best!”

If one were to summarize the most troublesome aspect of Kuu’s disposition, his straightforwardness would undoubtedly be mentioned at some point or another. Driven by the misconception that his full-length gutting of Shirona’s esophagus was the be-all and end-all of her enjoying the experience, he taxed himself to turn an already effective experience into something potent enough to occupy space within Shirona’s brain forever.

Abruptly, his latest hilt into her skull was presented as terminal. Skull upturned by stimulation and knees bent as deeply as possible, he used the paltry mass of his frame to see his shaft gored into Shirona’s esophagus to a brand-new depth.

Set, he sought out more. Against the ‘suggestions’ conveyed by the wringing constriction of Shirona’s esophagus and the congestion of these same depths with throatslop and mucus, he again leveraged his tininess to stir and grind the impression of his crotch against her face. In doing so, he naturally prolonged the amount of time that her nostrils spent plugged with the slop-greased span of his crotch, and teased the engorged blood vessels strewn out along his shaft via scrubs against the tube surrounding them.

But this was only the beginning. To this point, he had relied entirely on Shirona’s ever-loosening embrace of his midsection to hold his thrusts in place. In pursuit of further ‘relaxation’ for her, he took control of proceedings by threading fingers from both of his hands into the locks at the back of her head. 

On ‘completion’ of this contact, he applied it. Curling his fingers inwards as a set of reins, he pulled Shirona’s face into even tighter contact with his crotch for a moment before reinitiating his pumping salvo.

Now, however, it was Shirona’s skull that he pumped as opposed to his quads and erection.

* PLRTTPLORPPLRTPLORPPLRTT *

Making out the noises that his efforts produced would have been trying for even the most depraved ear. As his hands could not quite simulate the length of stroke executed by his lower body, the already short strokes he had driven through Shirona’s gullet became a masturbatory stroke of its lining across his shaft. 

For Kuu, the primary benefit of the motion was near-constant stimulation. With more than 90% of his shaft locked within her hole at all times, both outward wrenches and inward presses subjected his erection to some form of grind against wet, quiver-prone flesh that seemed to enjoy contact with his member as much as his member it.

The secondary benefit–and incidentally the primary source of the debilitation that consumed Shirona as he worked–were the messes that he pulled out of Shirona’s gullet throughout.

While no less talented than her feminine peers throughout the event grounds, Shirona remained amongst the most inexperienced. A cock plunging in and out of her throat was one thing, but the out-and-out ‘mating’ of his erection’s bloat and the squishy confines of her throatpussy remained a step or so beyond what her mind was able to completely recategorize as intercourse.

A spirited attempt at precisely this preceded her downfall. In the initial few seconds of Kuu’s rocking, her dizzying by the impacts and the near-constant plugging of her nostrils with the scent of the semen gurgling just below his cockroot consumed her lower body with convulsions again. Impact by impact, the nuzzle of the flesh-scalding grubs that writhed about Kuu’s length into her meat steadily drew her up onto the tips of her toes, and soon enough peeled the lust-greased meat of her thighs apart in submission. 

So were they spread did another hissing orgasm splatter out of her womanhood–this one in the form of a repeated flourish that saw waves of syrup glazed out across the ground one at a time.

No respite followed. Far too enamored with stimulation (and affection), Kuu continued with his motions until the inevitable occurred:

What remained of Shirona’s dinner from the night became a secondary lubricant for his efforts.

“Glllrrrrhhgghhhh ♥♥♥ !”

* SPPPLRRSHHHH !*

With a level of pressure comparable to what had carried her feminine lubrication out of her depths, a comprised of rice and the liquefied cockslop that Shirona had so ‘dutifully’ throated off of Kuu’s length wormed its way out to eruption from the corners of her maw. Largely stifled by the presence of Kuu’s shaft, the embrace that she set around his lower body was undone so that she might pat at his back in search of respite.

But she didn’t receive any. Stunned by the new sensations that attacked his length and crotch (and the cutting vice-grip that Shirona’s esophagus offered throughout), what remained of Kuu’s waning self-control was wrenched from his grasp all at once.

The end result of this was anything but pretty.

“Kawaii!! Shirona-san no kuchimanko kawaii! Motto “buyu byuu” sasetai!”

“Cute!! Your mouthpussy’s actin’ really cute, Shriona! I-I wanna make it squirt a lot more. O-Or no…”

“I’m gonna !”

Once again, Kuu’s declaring his convictions coincided with his realizing them. Now completely detached from all forms of reasonable behavior, he dropped his hands from the back of Shirona’s head and resumed his toe-tip-set masturbation with her skull with only his hips and crotch.

Without Shirona’s ‘structure’ to measure them, a handful of these puke-greased blows sufficed to drive the back of her skull down flat against the counter space behind it. Like this, her innards were reduced to an onahole with a stagnant position that seemed perfectly willing to accept the impacts of his shaft just as any other orifice would.

It was not quite so simple in practice. Whilst sodden clopping noises resumed their outflow into the open air, the consequences of Kuu’s ministrations grew worse and worse. Having been denied the respite that they sought, Shirona’s insides protested against proceedings in the only way that they knew how. 

On occasion, Kuu’s violation of her gag reflex and the just-barely-noticeable engorgement of her neck coincided with expulsions of more of her stomach contents up from her depths. Were it that the slop was simply spewed across Kuu’s shaft or crotch, it would not have been noteworthy. Here, however, Shirona’s position and Kuu’s consistency combined to see a great deal of it squeezed into her features in time with Kuu’s hilts.

By itself, Shirona’s addled psyche could have managed it. Alongside the mush of sodden sperm factories against her chin, steady oxygen deprivation, and the perpetual spread of her esophagus around steaming cockflesh, it was too much. Rendered virginal by the brutal novelty of it all, Shirona’s ability to think–much less maintain herself throughout proceedings–began to slip.

Her loss of herself became an opportunity for Kuu to expel his lusts however he pleased–a dangerous prospect if one stood privy to how the matter had progressed thus far.

As luck would have it, though, the pair’s fixation on one another and the stimulation that they provided did not magically isolate them from the rest of the world. 

Forgotten throughout the preceding few minutes (and happier for it) a noticeably sweaty Drasna persisted as a dedicated warden for proceedings. Accepting of the events she had laid eyes on up until this point, she allowed the matter to play out in accordance with its participants' whims as a gesture of mutual respect towards Shirona.

Being a woman seasoned in far more than the art of Pokemon Battling, observing conferred a unique set of benefits to her.

The foremost was entertainment. At no point in the seconds after offering Shirona advice for her plight did she imagine that the blonde woman would take it to heart so quickly. Everything from the adjustments that she made to herself for Kuu’s sake to the perversion she had embraced in pursuit of his affections were far cries from what she had come to expect of her (and therefore heartwarming in a sense).

Intrigue aside, there was also the subject of Kuu. Set face to face with the reality behind the rumors that she had heard since first becoming acquainted with the youth, her mind began to wander along the same path tread by so many of her younger peers.

Fortunately, it did not wander so far as to numb her to what she was looking at.

“Ara ara. Kappatsu desu ha ne ♥ .  Today’s youth really are lively, aren’t they? Or is it just Kuu in particular?” She thought to herself. “That would explain everything that I’ve heard to this point. It wasn’t really all that difficult to believe given who it was coming from, but seeing it up close is much more convincing.”

“Hmm…”

“I wonder how upset Shirona would be if I “reintroduced” myself after her? I said that I would support her, but that doesn’t mean that I’m not allowed to try something on my own, right? It’d only be after she’s finished, so…no. No, she definitely can’t complain. If anything it’d just go to show that–”

Mid-thought was where Shirona’s squirting debilitation and the state of her skull became apparent to her. On recognition of it and its implications, the thought she had started became a call to action for her–

That it also drew a perverse smirk across her lips was merely a coincidence.

“On second thought, there’s no time like the present. It looks like she needs a little bit of help, anyway,”

“I’m sure she’ll be more than willing to forgive me when she has Kuu’s cockjuice inside her stomach…”

With or without the pretense that she had thought up, Drasna’s intentions were unlikely to have shifted. With it, though, she acquired an excuse to surge inward from her seated observation of proceedings on the other side of the bathing area.

Laser focus on her destination delivered her just ahead of Shirona’s squirming lower body–a site that required her to part her feet to either side of the squirt that she had spewed across the floor lest her friend’s flailing cause her to slip into it.

On arrival, Shirona slipped from her focus entirely. Before the saliva welling at the back of her throat could begin oozing from the corners of her lips, she reached forward with both hands and gently impressed her palms into the flesh of Kuu’s buttocks–

Deeply enough for her to part their flesh, but not enough so to distract from the close-ranged sledgehammer blows he delivered against Shirona’s face.

“Kawaii kedo, chotto neshin sugita yo, Kuu-chan. It’s really very adorable that Shirona’s body makes you feel this good, but I think you miiiiight’ve gotten a little carried away, Kuu.”

“Don’t worry, though–obaa-san’s right here to help you ♥ .”

Had Kuu ears for Drasna’s declaration, anxiety may well have brought his efforts to a grinding halt. In the short few years–or perhaps more–that he had spent alive, one of the prevailing truths he had gleaned concerned women and their understanding of the word ‘help’. As far as he could tell, it didn’t differ much from the ruthless exacerbation of existing problems as far as they were concerned.

Funnily enough, though, the plugging of his ears by his lusts did not spare him from much in practice–

After Drasna’s squat down to her knees and he starved impression of lips between his cheeks, his mind became incapable of perceiving her presence as anything other than positive–

A warm, squirming positive that threatened to fatten the load inside of him right through to eruption.

“AHHHHHH”

“DECAHUDECHAUDECHAUUU!!”

Neither exaggeration nor inexperience sat at the root of Kuu’s drool-lathered howl. Following a momentary glazing of her lips with spittle by her tongue, Drasna’s dive inwards pressed the length of the same organ through his sphincter inch by inch. 

The novelty of the heated organ coming so close to where the congealed reservoir of seed inside him sat was more than enough to earn an exclamation from him, but Drasna took her efforts further. Without being told to do so, she followed up the insertion of her tongue with a motion set akin to the floundering of a fish wrenched from the sea before its time.

Succinctly, she combined swirling and writhing to create a brand of stimulation too persistent to be ignored. To start, she acclimated to the task that lay ahead of her by rotating the full length of her tongue through haggard swirls around Kuu’s innards. Unaffected by his orifice’s grasp on her tongue, these haggard swirls were eventually replaced by invasive rotations that pushed in against the flesh that surrounded it. 

When her salivation drew a sufficient collection of rivulets across the edges of her mouth and jaw, she shifted gears. Making use of the spittle that her mouth oozed against Kuu’s hole, she abbreviated her lurid swirling with wave-like flicks and flutters focused on the tip-most fractions of her tongue. With decades spent observing the sometimes-serpentine tongues of Dragon Pokemon, her efficiency at this saw heated whiplashes of flesh delivered against bundles of nerves that Kuu did not know that he had.

On some level, the stimulation Kuu derived from Drasna’s work was too debilitating to be pleasurable. His body had experienced something akin to his current straits in the past, but the memories of it were so potent that they had been scrubbed from his psyche for its own well-being. 

Really, his only coping mechanism was capitulation. 

Incidentally, though, the ‘demand’ placed by the new pleasure that Drasna funneled into his rear was more or less the same as the brand that he had spent the past few minutes dragging up and down the length of his shaft–

Now more so than ever, spewing out the load of semen that had welled within his balls was of the utmost importance.

“W-Wakatta w-waktta! Kusugutai yo, Drasna-san!”

“O-Ok, ok! I get it–I get it, Drasna. I-I’m gonna cum soon, so you don’t have to–”

*SCHLLLLLL~PPPAHH*

To the best of his ability, Kuu continued with the flogging of his hips even with Drasna’s hands and skull mitigating his movements. He continued to sandwich grotesque expulsions of slop against Shirona’s face, which in turn prolonged the squeezing impacts of his sodden testicles against her face.

He was trying his best–

But it was not good enough.

“Huuu… ♥ ”

In the wake of peeling her tongue from Kuu’s depths, an exhalation steeped in humid satisfaction slithered from between her lips

“Who said that I had to, Kuu? What if obaa-san wants to do this?” Drasna asked, playfully. “You don’t have to do anything but finish up so that Shirona can take a break. When you do that doesn’t really matter to me,”

“As long as I can keep helping ♥ .”

To reiterate, Drasna’s idea of help was further exacerbated. Taking advantage of the fact that she had stunned Kuu with her retreat, she widened the spread of his cheeks just slightly to better expose the hole that she had serviced. 

No warning preceded her final dive. Parting her lips, she pressed a slobber-backed kiss against the exterior of his anus and applied as much suction behind the impression as she could. Briefly focused on this and this alone, she quickly accented the gluey suckles she delivered against the orifice with languid swirls of her tongue. In yet another display of her perverse prowess, these, too, were executed without her drawing her lips even an inch off of their target.

In the face of such prowess, collapse was all that remained for Kuu. Defensive squirms from his hips meant to escape the blissful heat ignited inside his reproductive organs consumed his lower body for a time, but ultimately, his collapse came within seconds of Drasna’s kiss.

Following a final plunge of his crotch even shorter than those he had started with, the molten inferno at the root of his shaft erupted upward in the blink of an eye.

*PLATT-PLATT-PLATT–*

*BLRRRSSHHHHH~!*

“AHHHHHUUU I-IGUUUU!”

The discharge of semen through Kuu’s length was every bit as strenuous as it sounded. As soon as his crotch fell flat against Shirona’s face, a series of convulsions from the root of his shaft upwards carried a monstrous serpent of semen right through to expulsion from the tip of his length. While no thicker than his glans was wide–a natural limit that his growing frame placed on his reproductive efforts–its coagulation with sperm cells and their accompanying nutrients provided it a distinctly jellied, or perhaps even dough-like consistency that ranked amongst some of the most grotesque that he had produced.

That his endowment parted with it so easily was a testament to Shirona’s capacity, and more recently, Drasna’s honed talent. Without entertaining a single instance of ‘congestion’ within his urethra, the full length of this double-thick blurt was squeezed out as sewage-flourish straight through Shirona’s esophagus. For all of its adhesive quality (to say nothing of the nuzzle-prone sperm cells contained within it), the force set behind it remained sufficient to see the substance properly deposited into Shirona’s stomach.

This ease was a long time coming. For better or worse, Kuu’s body was adapting to the days-long hellscape of the conference as best as it possibly could. Naturally, this meant a gratuitous overproduction of semen and all of the physical means required to expel it.

Where impregnation was concerned, this was ideal–

Less so where a disgusting masturbation session with an older woman’s throat was concerned.

“Khhhh…suitorareruuu. S-Shirona’s throat is dragging everything out… I can’t stop blurting dickjuice into her tummy–

“Face-mating like this’sh th’ best…”

Of the opinion that it had yet another uterus that it needed to inseminate pulsing around it, Kuu’s shaft repeatedly pumped overcooked noodles of bulbous seed through the same stretch of esophagus flesh traversed by the first. No matter how consistent the pressure behind them, the contraction of Shirona’s depths (both for swallowing and her inane desire to make the experience positive for Kuu) brought the walls of her gullet into contact with far more muddy seed than they might’ve dealt with otherwise.

This by itself made a vehement overflow of the substance a foregone conclusion. Truth be told, Shirona’s half-conscious frame deserved an award for delaying the event for as long as it did.

Shirona herself did as well. Circumstances had robbed her of some of the more visceral elements of her experience, but the sudden onset of convulsions that consumed Kuu’s length and the repeated splatters of warm sludge that were dumped out into her stomach cued her for a final sprint of sorts. The loose embrace forgotten at Kuu’s back tightened, and the rest of her energies were thrown into gulping heady wads of squirming, 

She was not mindless throughout. Though none could see it from underneath Kuu’s crotch, her lidded eyes sat aglow with the most life they had displayed in recent memory.

Adoration incarnate.

*GLRPP….GLRPP…GLRPP…GLRPP…*

“That’s right…”

“That’s right, Kuu. Baste onee-san’s throat insides with cockjuice. You need to get nice and used to this so that the real thing will be more appealing,”

“It doesn’t matter to me if it’s disgusting. Just pretend…pretend you’re spewing cockjuice inside my womb and that you have to get out every drop of it.” She mused, “I’ll get used to it. I-It’s just like seeking out the truths of the past–”

“What I want is waiting for me. I just have to reach out and take it!”

Fittingly, the wishes that Shirona thought within the confines of her mind were those with the loudest voice in reality. Moments on from the coalescence of reproductive blubber splatters into a paunch-inducing reservoir within her stomach, the continual expulsion of semen against it accelerated its growth beyond her capacity for containing it. It wasn’t as though her innards were filled to the brim, but rather that they were simply unused to the sheer amount of squid-scented mire that it was being asked to contain.

Once again, regurgitation became the organs’ sole recourse. Before Shirona’s stomach could truly begin to swell, contractions carried a wealth of the payload sitting inside her back up through her esophagus, and finally out to grossly compressed splatter across her face (and by proxy, Kuu’s crotch).

“GHHHHRHRRRLLLLL ♥♥ !!”

Strained and garbled though it may have sounded, the noises that Shirona made as she spewed sounded almost orgasmic.

These qualities could not be explained away as ‘imagined’, either. Relative to her regurgitation beforehand, the amount of seed that was expelled this way was fairly reasonable. Beyond a brief explosive spread of meaty threads across the upper half of her face, the substance seemed quite happy to adopt a slow, lowly pressurized burble out from the corners of her mouth.

Throughout, Shirona consciously allowed her body to expel the substance as it pleased. Losing some of the semen that Kuu had blasted into her was a shame; ruining his orgasm with something as unsightly as a complete loss of consciousness seemed far worse in comparison.

She would never know it, but her suitor was of the same mind. Still very much consumed by the pleasure of his release, the cleavage-gunking overflow of sludge that attacked his crotch (and the contractions responsible for it) were perceived by him as motivation. In the end, it facilitated pulling even the most languid blobs of seed churned up by his balls out into release into Shirona’s depths–this right up to the point that excess amounts began oozing out of her nose.

Aim complete, Kuu’s frame at last received permission for slackness. 

More accurately, he was given permission to retreat–not just from his own frame, but also from the feminine hands that had secured its position. With it, he went through the motions of unholstering his erection from the semen-inundated confines of Shirona’s gullet until their separation elongated obese ropes of nut between his crotch and her face. 

Once upright (this coming after a prolonged *SCLLLOOOO~RSH* noise marking his retreat), a final guttural pop pulled semen trapped between Shirona’s cheeks out across her face as well. 

A long overdue fit of gasping and sputtering from her followed close behind it–an encouraging sign given her stillness of late.

Kuu paid it no mind, of course. Per usual, he had other concerns that were far more ‘important’ in nature.

“Huahhh~. Sugoi sugoi! Your throatpussy really was just as helpful as you said it would be, Shirona! I feel totally refreshed now!” He chirped. “It was definitely messier than I thought it would be, though. Do you not get to practice much or something?”

Only a child as warped as he was innocent could have asked this question from Kuu’s position. After standing upright from his squat, he briefly slanted his gaze down between his legs to address Shirona directly.

To him, neither the state of her face nor her congested breathing were genuine causes for concern–much less obstacles in a simple conversation. Not at first, anyway. 

It was not until after he hopped off of the counter and took stock of his surroundings that things clicked with him. Chastised first by the mess of semen and vomit packed between Shirona’s cleavage and later by the streaks of squirt he caught sight of between her legs, a short few seconds of observation warmed his cheeks to an embarrassed rosiness and pulled his face down towards the ground.

What he had done was nothing to be ashamed of. 

Such blatant impropriety towards a college was, however.

“Oops. I’m sorry–I should’ve waited for you to catch your breath before asking that. It’s really rude of me considering you were trying to make my morning better.” He continued. “Maybe since you helped me, I can help you take your bath properly or something…”

One good suggestion spoken at a woman who could barely hear deserved another. Now as involved in proceedings as her two peers, Drasna reappeared from Kuu’s periphery for the express purpose of adding redness to his face. Taking up a position ahead of Shirona, she waited until his memories of her efforts clicked before descending down to the ruined blonde’s side. 

A playful draping of her arms around her neck (this coming in from Shirona’s left) quickly became more significant than it ought’ve been. Shirona was pulled from her stupefied lean back against the counter and her head was drawn downward until her profile was set face to face with Drasna’s.

Kuu failed to grasp why Drasna imposed this until the reason was thrust into his face.

“That won’t be necessary, dear. I can help Shirona just fine. The longer you’re here, the more potential they’ll be for trouble anyway,”

“The best thing you can do for the both of us is have a nice long bath and check in with us later. Right, Shirona?”

Warranted though it may’ve been, Shirona’s disposition prevented her from feigning complete debilitation. Eyes known to strike fear into the hearts of her opponents sat glued shut by semen (among other things) and worse could be seen oozing from out of her nostrils. 

If she wished, she could have used either as an excuse for motionless indifference.

Instead, she dragged a crooked, horribly embarrassed smile across her face right where Kuu could see her.

She knew that she didn’t have to, but she wanted to.

Her younger peers would have done this and more.

“See? She’s just fine, isn’t she?” Drasna continued airily.  “You go get started while I help her clean up, alright?”

Yet again, Drasna’s maturity proved indispensable. Perfectly content to leave Shirona whilst a reliable adult stood present to look after her, Kuu consented with a nod and immediately pattered off to find a towel for himself.

Once out of earshot, words not meant for his ears wafted through the bathing area like steam.

“Is…”

“Is this really what girls these days are doing with their partners?” 

Breathy words from a blonde beset by congestion and exhaustion were met with those steeped in bemusement.

“You’re asking this now? I’d have thought you’d have answer already,”

“They’re doing this and worse .” 

Chapter Text

CERTAIN PLACE, CERTAIN TIME

Departure from the exhibition ground’s public bathhouse allowed Kuu to refocus on the task that had driven him there in the first place.

It was his day off. More specifically, today was one of only two days throughout the conference that did not demand he be somewhere doing something. 

In his position, a discerning young man was unlikely to linger where others could find him. An early morning stroll to stretch his legs could be forgiven, as could a break from monotony in the form of a trip to a public bathhouse constructed to mimic region-specific sensibilities. Further activity beyond these things would be ill-advised at best, and disastrous at worst; the risk of his getting wrapped up in something with his peers or others attending the conference was simply too high.

Exactly how disastrous his behavior might be was not a thought that Kuu considered before returning to his stroll. Bluntly, he didn’t see anything wrong with making the most of his day at all. 

So far as he was concerned, he had already thought things through. His time inside the bathhouse with Shirona and Drasna had reminded him of the fatigue that persisted within his body. While back to normal for the most part, ‘lengthy activities’ along the lines of what he had endured in the past few days were liable to leave him bedridden if he was subjected to too many of them in sequence. This considered, avoiding trouble while outside was as simple as avoiding excess exertion. His innumerable failures in this effort and the brutal unfairness of his reality did not factor into this conclusion–with each step he took away from the bathhouse, his vigor as an ostensible 6-year-old steered his thoughts away from the worst-case scenario and toward the potential excitement hidden away within the conference grounds.

This represented yet another one of his flaws. While scarily pragmatic within the realm of Pokemon battling, trainer logistics, and everything extraneous to them, his fundamental disposition (and the manner in which he approached problems) did not differ much from the average boy his age.

Tragically, peers who might’ve broken him of these habits were few and far between. In his short time as a global figure within the realm of Pokemon battling, the nature of his achievements combined with his youth and ‘newness’ to create a wall between him and the majority of the young men who shared his profession. Most knew of him, yes, but very few knew anything about him. Worse still, those that did knew that staying as far away as possible was in their best interest. Not because of some unsightly flaw in Kuu’s character, but because doing otherwise might result in their being permanently dragged into his increasingly web-like dealings with their female coworkers.

Given these things,  Kuu’s enamoring in the fallout created by Marnie’s video DM the night before was inevitable: He lacked the self-preservation skills required for recognizing and side-stepping trouble, and his circumstance was not conducive for him to learn them on his own.

Comparatively, his circumstances were extremely well-suited for creating trouble. 

Were one to walk in the direction of the main conference building after leaving the public bath, one of several eateries stood up as attractions for the conference would come into view: the Glass Garden.

Here, Grass and Bug-type specialists (or simply those with an interest in large, double-glazed windows) could gather to enjoy breakfast and/or refreshments within an enclosed, naturalistic environment. Styled after glass-focused greenhouses, the structure itself offered a distinctly ‘decorative’ appeal that was extremely popular among adolescent and adult women alike.

With the morning rush in full swing, nearly all of the tables within the eatery were taken. Seated at one of them were two representatives from perhaps the most botanically rich regions in the world sat engaged in a conversation that volleyed between whispered hisses and exasperated exhalations.

The contents of the conversation were familiar, but the stakes that it pertained to were not.

“...Sore ni shite mo, shikata nai ja rou?”

“I do realize what you’re trying to say, Mao-chan. That said, talking in circles like this really won’t do us any good. If the…what was it?”

“Ah, yes. If the ‘video file’ sent to our phones is to be believed, we are not the only people who have been made aware of Kuu-bou’s position. The conference aside, part of our purpose in traveling to this land was to speak to him about our bodies, was it not?”

“For our own sake, it may be best if we attempt contacting him sooner rather than later.”

No less insightful for her physical condition, Hapu calmly rebuffed the latest set of concerns mewled out by her longtime friend. Satisfied after doing so, she lowered her right hand down to a modest roundness that protruded away from her midsection and took up the perspiring glass of tea in front of her. 

As she began sipping from it, Mao put an end to her sulking with another exhalation.

“Hahhh...shitemasu yo. .”

“I know, I know. I know you’re right, Hapu-chan. I’m sorry for whining so much. It’s not that I don’t want to reach out anymore, it’s just…”

“I don’t want to seem boring, or like I’m demanding something from him. You and I don't leave Alola much, but Kuu-chan’s been all over the world. Won’t it seem like two girls from the middle of nowhere ambushing him out of nowhere?”

“He might be used to this kind of stuff based on what was in the v-video, but it’s still going to be a little shocking, don’t you think?”

“We don’t exactly look the same, after all.”

Mao’s concerns were not exactly unfounded. Like Hapu, her midsection had been swollen by approximately 3-4 months of pregnancy–a noticeable growth, but not the ‘stereotypical’ presentation of pregnancy. This alone could have been obscured, or at worst mitigated by the right choices in clothing.

The trouble was that this was not the only part of their bodies that had grown.

A few short years ago, the wobbling deposits of puffy fat that their breasts had acquired and the succulent, flesh-padded curvature that they had acquired from the waist down would have been unthinkable. Both girls had started their respective plods through adolescence with waifish, slender bodies that allowed them to blend in amongst their peers whilst outside of the realm of Pokemon battling. 

 In Mao’s case, the absence of explicit femininity in her frame was offset by her unwavering congeniality and the popularity that it injected into her family’s restaurant. For Hapu, her diminutiveness coupled with her distinctly ‘rustic’ speech patterns and sensibilities to define her as another key figure from the islands. Traits aside, the pair was also buoyed by an uncommon degree of skill at Pokemon battling–hence their respective positions in the Alolan Island Challenge and their invitation to the conference.

Being Alolan by birth meant that the way that they started their adolescence was not the way that their bodies ultimately progressed through it. Only a year or so removed from the tail end of their childhood, the two of them were assaulted by the benefits of several generations of rural fertility. Right on time, Mao acquired 3 inches in height, and the slender hips that were so often obscured by her cooking apron flared outward to attract as many wandering eyes as possible. Whereas her waist remained comparatively narrow, the shift in her hormones tempted an amount of fat to the region as well–the perfect amount. 

Her body’s aim was to project a puffy, jiggle-prone femininity that would inspire Mao’s male counterparts to approach her in droves. To this end, no expense was spared. Faster than her thighs could choke her high-shorts, the designs of her frame plumped her breasts to an obese, teardrop-slopped roundness that dwarfed her skill by a 1.5x margin. Insignificant nipples and areola were made into plump, low-set knobs of succulent, bubblegum-toned meat. Barely 6 months after her graduation from the adolescent cohort of Pokemon school, her body was completely unrecognizable relative to what it had been throughout.

Few throughout the islands ‘missed’ this transition of hers. It was not exactly a topic of gossip so much as it was a natural wonder that needed to be seen personally to be believed. Modest to a fault, Mao attributed the sharp increase in foot traffic that her restaurant enjoyed during this period to her father’s hard work in the kitchen–a blatant attempt at coping with her newfound assets.

Comparatively, most if not all of the islands’ relevant figures were denied a front-row seat to Hapu’s growth. The general seclusion of Poni Island and Hapu’s relative indifference to her own femininity was such that her development appeared to happen overnight. Tightness in the farmer’s suit that she wore each day was discounted as wear and tear, and the more cumbersome make of her body was understood by her as a long overdue growth spurt that all young women enjoyed at one point or another.

Much to her chagrin, height was the only thing that her body didn’t acquire when all was said and done. After an inch or two of growth, fat and flesh was repeatedly deposited into her thighs and breasts. There could be no working around the fact that her frame was smaller than the average young woman’s, so the route selected by her hormones diverged to make her as sturdy as possible. 

When next Hapu made an appearance on the main islands, her status as a shortstack with thighs whose gropeable bloat dwarfed her waist (to say nothing of the equally obscene scale of her breasts) demanded that her friends intervene to update her clothing and ‘fashion sense’ accordingly. Her farmer’s suit was traded out for an oversized violet t-shirt and sand-brown shorts, and her oversized twin tails were funneled into a single, updrawn ponytail befitting a modern young woman.

In keeping with the ‘norm’ for many of their female peers at the conference, Mao and Hapu’s acclimation to the development of their bodies coincided with the appearance of a boy that these bodies deemed to be irresistible. Several months before the beginning of the conference, Kuu’s travels took him through an aimless tour of Aloa’s islands whose path crossed with theirs.

The rest was history. Brought (and held) together by hormonal fixation, short periods of intimate contact with Kuu resulted in the two of them embracing their reproductive instincts before they fully understood them. The end result was a pair of fleeting romances that did not sting their hearts as they ought’ve–this because of the thorough insemination that they enjoyed before Kuu’s departure.

Unlike their mainland conference peers, the realization that they had both been impregnated by the same young man brought the two of them closer instead of setting them into competition with one another. After announcing their pregnancies to their friends and families within a month of one another, conversations about their shared circumstance inevitably rounded onto the ‘how’ and ‘why’, which inevitably resulted in the two of them describing the same ‘who’.

All of this had been months ago. While perfectly capable of using modern technology to angrily hunt down the youth responsible for their plight, the reality of his identity and the feminine sensibilities maintained by young women born on the islands led them to seal their lips on the subject. Were it not for the announcement of the conference and their invitation, their prerogative would have kept them separate from Kuu until the birth of their children.

Circumstances had changed, however. After initially deciding to reintroduce themselves to Kuu together, the video sent to their phones the night before suggested that they might face an uphill battle in securing some accountability from him. Hapu’s nature soothed her concerns with practicality whereas Mao was consumed by a degree of anxiety and indecision. 

Albeit for different reasons, sitting and talking through their shared position was useful for both of them. Hapu’s disposition offered Mao stability, and in turn, Mao’s insight into the nuances of being a girl forced Hapu to consider her situation in its entirety.

In response to Mao’s suggestion, Hapu’s gaze shifted down to her chest. She did not consider the sight of her body abnormal, but when compared to what it had been over a year ago, the contrast pressed a flush through to her darkly tanned cheeks.

Just as Mao had submitted to the facts of the matter, so too did she exhale in submission.

“T-Tashikani. You do…raise a good point, Mao-chan. We are not the same as we once were, so this may present more challenges than we’re used to,” Replied Hapu, grumbling. “I  don’t think this will necessarily disqualify us, though. Kuu-bou is not that sort of boy, and if our bodies really were such an issue, Spikemuth’s Gym Leader would not have been able to get as close to him as she did,”

“We’re the same as her if not better in our own ways. W-We have plenty of reasons to keep our heads held high and do what it is we came here to do!”

“Y-Yeah…”

Hapu crossed her arms underneath her breasts and she spoke and nodded firmly in a display of confidence. The embarrassed blush that remained on her face after the fact did not do much to inspire it, however.

Fortunately, Mao was willing to take anything she could get. If Hapu was pushing herself to be confident, the very least she could do was attempt the same.

Like clockwork, she pumped both of her fists up to level with the ridiculous protrusion of her chest and ‘confidently’ slanted her gaze up at the cafe ceiling in her own show of confidence.

“Un! Y-You’re right, Hapu-chan. Worrying about it isn’t going to do us any good. We’re already here, so we just have to make the best of it!” Mao was clearly attempting to convince herself more than anyone else, but her words did well to lighten the uncomfortable tone that their conversation had acquired in the preceding few minutes.

It did more than this as well. By raising her line of sight, Mao inadvertently set the edge of her peripheral vision with the sights outside of the glass walls of the cafe. At this, coincidence and the subject at hand resulted in her catching a mixture of motion and color that she couldn’t help but recognize.

A hint of it was enough for her to slant her gaze straight out the window. When she did so, the abruptness of the shift prompted Hapu to follow suit.

Within seconds of one another, the two of them laid eyes on Kuu in the midst of a blissfully ignorant morning stroll. Seemingly unaccompanied and very much like the boy that they had met in the natural seclusion of Alola, something akin to a flutter of the heart consumed the two of them immediately.

Suddenly in sync, they briefly abandoned the sight to stare at one another again. In doing so, they smoothed over their mutual disbelief with a somber acceptance of reality.

No words were exchanged between them beyond this point. In place of words, they assessed the other’s expression and searched for a sign that they could attribute to communication.

Eventually, their seconds of staring ended with a mutual nod, and a firm ascent from their seats at the table–

Neither would let this opportunity pass.

Pregnancy or no pregnancy.

-

CONFERENCE GROUNDS–PUBLIC RESTROOM

A discussion on how to reveal themselves to Kuu and how to convince him of their value as potential partners was necessary for Mao and Hapu to align themselves with one another. Although they both yearned for the same thing, neither of them were possessive enough to require that Kuu give it only to them. This aside, they valued their friendship about as much as they did Kuu’s affection; trading one for the other would simply create a new problem in place of the one that they already shared.

Succinctly, the two of them agreed to combine their approach and share in whatever it resulted in. Doing so seemed the best way of ‘selling’ Alola to Kuu as a place to settle (in part) whilst still allowing them to express their feelings for him individually.

At first, they planned a heartfelt conversation in a private venue. Albeit for different reasons, romance remained a tricky subject for them to discuss in the presence of others.

Marnie’s video changed things. Without exchanging so much as a word on the subject, the two of them agreed to a very different plan of action the moment they rose out of their seats at the cafe.

This plan of action began with wordlessly confronting Kuu outside of the cafe. They did so with awkward, blush-warmed smiles on their faces whilst perspiration trickled across the edge of their faces.

When he greeted them, this plan transitioned into absconding with him. Each responsible for one side, they took him by the shoulders and ‘gently’ led him in the direction of a public restroom near the Glass Garden.

Being himself, Kuu did not think anything strange of running into two old friends on his walk through the grounds. His eyes were not trained to recognize growing pregnancies, and his mind was comically incapable of understanding the hole that he had dug himself into by attending the conference in the first place.

He asked no questions about why the three of them were going to a public restroom together. Similarly, he asked no questions when the three of them looped around the box-shaped structure in search of a bench that just so happened to sit behind it.

As usual, his first question came to him when it became too late for him to actually ask it. 

Behind the restrooms, touching and groping that could not be discounted as ‘friendly’ led to Hapu crouching just slightly to level her lips with Kuu’s left ear.

“We have something very important to discuss, Kuu-bou. We don’t know when we’ll be able to speak to you again, so we have to say everything while we have the chance,”

“Please listen to the two of us equally, a-alright?”

Before Kuu could peer up toward Hapu to ask ‘Why wouldn’t I?’, he found himself flattened across a bench–

Mao’s spit was flowing into his mouth, and the bare, swear-moistened protrusion of Hapu’s midsection was being ground up and down the exposed underside of his erection.

“Y-Yes, so…where was I? I must apologize–I am not used to speaking about these things, so I had to consult with Mao-dono quite a bit before we…”

“Came here…”

Hapu’s speech contradicted the sheets of perspiration that flowed across her face. A life of tending to fields and livestock had more than prepared her for the physical demands of carrying around a pregnancy all day. Relative to her usual work, sensually grinding the increasingly precum-glazed expanse of her midsection up and down Kuu’s length like a rolling pin wasn’t difficult at all. This included the tasks of bracing her palms against the edges of her bench to keep undue pressure off of her unborn child, and the occasional ‘wiggle’ of her midsection that Mao had suggested for Kuu’s benefit.

Comparatively, speaking plainly to Kuu was far more strenuous. This–and not the increasingly sodden depths of her womanhood–resulted in the occasional abbreviation of her speech and the long silences that followed some of the curved grinds of her pregnant midsection against Kuu’s length. More saliently, it piggy-backed atop the arousal that had consumed her to turn her face into a mess of rosy flesh and perspiration.

Alone, these straits may’ve resulted in Hapu floundering. Fortunately,  an encouraging glance from Mao’s side profile allowed her to settle herself–

And just in time, too. As her body sought to regulate its spiking temperature, the skin atop her pregnant stomach had started to perspire as well.

“Y-Yes, we spoke to one another extensively before we came here, so I don’t want to waste any time. W-What I wish to say is not the same as what Mao-chan wishes to say, so please consider these as my thoughts and not hers,”

*SLLLLLLCHP–SLLLLLLCHP–SLLLLLLCHP*

Hapu’s words acquired more clarity, but the slimy grinding noises at her midsection had grown louder to match them.

“...D-Due to our ah…’time together’, I am presently carrying your child. I have been doing so for several months now, and w-while I am very happy about it, I h-have also been filled with longing,”

“I…”

“I believe that the source of this longing is your absence. O-Or perhaps your lack of acknowledgment of these things. I did not know of who you were or the responsibilities that you carry when the–”

“♥♥??”

Speaking her mind like this was a potent distraction for Hapu, largely because of the emotional strain that it placed on her. As she spoke, the pendulum grinding of her midsection acquired consistency, which in turn created a timely injection of heat and friction for Kuu’s length.

Small though he may’ve been, his body was male. Any amount of sensual pressure applied to his length would have achieved a similar result, but his body’s instinctual understanding of the fact that a swollen uterus that it had personally seeded was being mushed into his length made all of her motions particularly effective. At some point throughout Hapu’s rambling, trembling at his hips gave way to a particular monstrous blurt of precum jetting across her midsection (and to some extent, his own).

While no longer naive to her own sexuality, the molten warmth of the substance and the sheer amount of it that made contact with her fished a squeak from Hapu’s throat before she could smother it. A moment later, she snapped her gaze downward to assess the damage and found that she had not yet reduced him to an orgasm.

She had simply acquired another means of pushing him to one.

“I apologize, again. I did not think you’d enjoy this so much but I’m happy that you do …”

As she uttered these words, the alertness in Hapu’s profile was replaced by a lidded sultriness that she herself failed to recognize. Stoked by the growing heat at her crotch, her flush sharpened, and her focus began to shift away from Kuu’s preoccupied profile and down to his crotch.

Her address went unaltered by both of these things.

“I’m getting…very distracted.” She huffed. “What I wish to say is that I do not intend to put my feelings above your own. I believe that some of my longing will subside now that I have revealed these things to you, but I fear  that the feeling may return when we all depart after the conference.”

“To that end,”

The next gap in her delivery was an intentional one. Rather, Hapu could not help but create one. Stung by a lust ‘informed’ from the fact that her pregnant frame was in direct contact with the young man that had impregnated her, what she desired of him and the pleasure wriggling through her lower lips motivated her to spread her wings.

Since her initial meeting with Kuu, conversations with Mao had informed her as to how lubrication could be applied for the sake of intimacy. Some of the information that they shared had come instinctually to her, but it was only after a proper conversation on the subject that her rural sensibilities managed to internalize it.

In flight, pulling herself downward along Kuu’s front was as easy as breathing. As soon as her face was brought to a tantalizing hover above the bulk of his cock, she parted her lips and pushed her tongue out into what appeared to be a lewd flop across her bottom lip.

A purpose was veiled by the organ’s spittle-drenched exposure. Ever so slightly, Hapu curled the edges of her tongue to create a ‘funnel’ that the excess spittle in her mouth was compelled to follow. With her mouth hung over Kuu’s length, simply keeping her skull in position drew a heavy stream of honeyed spittle into a descent onto the underside of his length.

Merely drooling over Kuu’s length was not her intention. Before her mouth’s translucent girljuice could form an all-consuming layer atop the trunk of his shaft, Hapu expended the volume of saliva that she had prepared at the back of her throat. So as to keep her display flowing, she briefly sealed her lips and engaged the back of her throat and both of her cheeks.

*SLSH-SLSH-SLSH-SLSH*

After dragging a second payload of throatslime into her mouth, Hapu swished and swirled its contents around inside her mouth as one might mouthwash. As soon as she finished thinning it, she parted her lips for a second time and pushed her tongue through another lewd, perversely exaggerated hang from between them.

“Bee-hhhhh♥.”

At a glance, all her efforts amounted to was another haggard discharge of spittle onto Kuu’s length. In practice, though, the sound that she made as she spewed, the perverse lolling of her tongue, and the delectable mixture of calm and arousal on her face made the gesture much more significant. Hapu had already secured half of her juvenile suitor’s attentions, but after this, she briefly wrestled a full 3/4th of it into her possession.

Wasting such a golden opportunity ran contrary to what she and Mao had agreed upon. Once finished with her second expulsion of spit, she snapped her lips shut and pushed her midsection through another curved ascent up along Kuu’s.

Throughout, her pregnant midsection was kept in constant contact with his length. Its heat and the newly acquired wriggling of its veins bled through the heated spittle she had coated it with–more proof that the action she had taken was correct, and that very little ‘distance’ separated her from her overall goal.

Encouraged by the sensations, she began sprinting. Instead of returning to the body-length grinds that she had started with, she all but flattened her pregnancy against his glans and pumped herself up and down across a localized set of inches with a very particular goal in mind.

She, too, had grown in her time away from the object of her affections. Like her peers in the bizarre mess that Kuu had created, there had been a point in time where this amount of exertion and stimulation would have resulted in her squirting herself into a state of uselessness.

The Hapu of the present, however, was focused. For as much as her inner walls quivered and drooled (or how her senses fixated on the pulses and throbs that rippled through Kuu’s length), her thoughts remained focused on her goal–

Lewdly, but in a manner that committed her to the task at hand.

“...T-To that end, I will convey how much your presence means to me with my body. I cannot make you abandon your responsibilities, but while I can, I’m going to remind you that my presence is valuable as well.”

“Now…”

Intention stated, Hapu traded coherent speech for steamy exhalations that made her feel like a child desperately pleading for a reward..

So far as she was concerned, she had earned it. She needed only convince Kuu of the same.

“Sa, dashite♥. Ike ike ike ♥. Dopppyuuuu~uu shite. Bote hara ni dashite. Musume no heya zamen dashite ♥.”

“Cum ♥. Spurt spurt spurt ♥. Press out all of your nasty dickjuice all over my pregnant stomach,”

“Splatter your cum right where your daughter is growing ♥.”

That Hapu could utter these things with such perverse conviction gilding her tone stood as proof of how much she desired them. At the same time, it was proof of her certainty that what she had described was what her suitor would respond best to.

After so much time away from him, exactly how well he was capable of ‘responding’ was not something she could have predicted—less so while a brain-melting haze of arousal dominated her psyche. Despite finishing with the ‘point’ of her address within a sentence or two, Hapu continued mewling and goading as sweat ran down her face until the squirming at Kuu’s crotch bottomed out into a single firm thrust up along the face of her stomach.

Hapu had sat in wait for this moment for minutes on end.

As it turned out, the young woman that she had opted to work with had as well. Rather than greedily consuming whatever groans of bliss erupted from Kuu’s throat, Mao selflessly pulled her tongue out of his throat and her kiss-ruddy lips off of the spittle-soaked face of his maw so that he could speak.

In exchange, she sought catharsis elsewhere–

Whilst Kuu’s gaze flicked downward, she rose upward to hug her right arm around the right side of his head so as to mush the left into an intimate impression with the side of her bust.

Suffice to say, his trembling was enough to coax a splatter of feminine syrup out against the drenched crotch of her panties.

“(Kuu exclamation)”

In the moment, Hapu could not determine if she derived more pleasure from Kuu’s adulation or from the sensation of steaming, squirming cockjuice exploding out across the baby-fattened face of her stomach.

The problem was that both of these things occurred almost simultaneously. With her pregnancy set just above his glans, Kuu’s thrust pressed a flourish of nutrient-fattened cockjuice up along the protrusion’s peak. Owning most of her palm’s width (an imposing 3 inches) and just under a foot in length, the expulsion ultimately cleared her middle on its way to a gunking of her front that stopped at the beginnings of her cleavage.

Hapu’s ears heard Kuu’s voice at around the same time her skin was seared by his cockjuice again. There was no way for her to tell whether one or the other had caused the convulsions that rolled through her lower lips or the miniature geyser of feminine syrup that exploded from her depths.

In a stroke of orgasm-addled genius, she refrained from thinking on the subject. A split-second stupor induced by the start of Kuu’s release led her to focus on something else entirely.

Initially, she held herself still. Whilst fighting to keep the convulsions at her lower body from bleeding above her hips, she allowed Kuu to blast a trio of monstrous semen strands up along her midsection in a manner similar to the first. To her surprise, a trio of the swimmer-loaded blubber threads sufficed to grease the majority of her middle in heated, dingy white gunk that promised to leave her reeking of Kuu’s virility for days to come.

Just her stomach was not nearly enough pleasure for Kuu. Hapu lay aware of this before her stupor, and acted on it the moment she was out of it.

She had always planned to dive along Kuu’s midsection again. There was nothing sultry or tempting about the motion, but the time for this had long since passed. Whilst a 4th and 5th thread of semen sprayed out against the mushy face of her cleavage and Kuu’s own midsection, she returned her lips to a hover just above the slit that the substance escaped from. 

Her left hand pulled Kuu’s erection upright. She was too slow to avoid taking an errant expulsion of cockjuice across her upper lip and midcheek, but this, too, had been factored into the move from the beginning.

in position, she dove. Taking advantage of his orgasm’s peak, she lewdly exposed the humid confines of her mouth and plugged her lips straight back down to the root of his erection. Smooth and succinct, a sodden *KUPOH* signaled the beginning and the end of her motion in tandem. 

Much to the dismay of Kuu’s melting gray matter, it cued the beginning of hearty mop strokes from her tongue as well. In yet another display of sexual prowess that the Hapu of the past could never have mustered, she combined timed gulps against the girth of his cock trunk with exaggerated grinds of her tongue around the pulsing bloat of his cockroot. 

Hers was a body that would not lose to any of her feminine peers at the conference–just as she and Mao had theorized. Though her gag reflex tickled as the Kuu’s phallus veins squirmed against them, the perverse conviction that had consumed her allowed her to swallow one glutted bolus of seed down her throat after another. It was almost as though her body had craved the task all along. Perhaps from the day of Kuu’s departure onward.

Through her esophagus’ cooperation, Hapu found the bandwidth that she required to make sure that all of her selling points were put on full display. Gifted with a longer-than-average tongue, hilting herself as she had left a portion of the organ splayed out to the left side of her mouth. As it already sat in contact with the seizing meat of Kuu’s erection, making full use of it was as simple as grinding the organ through haggard swirls around its girth.

In doing so, she removed all doubt as to her intentions. Kuu might’ve understood them at the outset of perverse stomach job; even his airiness had its limits. 

It didn’t matter, though. To her, there were certain thoughts, certain feelings that only actions could convey. 

By affectionately running a hand against his inner thigh whilst coaxing increasingly nasty discharges of heavy, custard-dense semen up through his length and into her stomach, she perfectly expressed something that her aged grasp on language would have stumbled through:

“Even if I’m not the best amongst the women here, I’m not the worst. If I could, I’d stay with Kuu-bou forever and take care of him just like this. He’d be able to listen to me fatten my stomach with his dickjuice when he wished–I don’t mind if it spurts out of my nose, either,”

“Young women should endure at least a little bit of shame for the father of their child, should they not?”

Even whilst locked within the throes of an orgasm, Kuu received Hapu’s intent precisely as she had constructed it. Like many of the feminine declarations he had ‘inexplicably’ (stupid ass nigga) received in the past few days, its contents were engraved into his psyche. More than this, his mind was forced to internalize the fact that he had yet another problem to solve in the very near future.

Fortunately, his position–or position(s), rather–protected him. An older ostensible youth might’ve found the reality of his situation stressful. Perhaps not stressful enough to ruin the high of his release, but enough so to sour it. Kuu, on the other hand, did not view his situation as something deserving of dread. It was simply a responsibility that he had to take on, something no different from the conference that he had instantiated (fundamentally, at least).

Needless to say, immunity from one form of strain came at the cost of extreme susceptibility to another. Without the reality of having another child out of wedlock to distract him (not that he understood the concept to begin with), Hapu’s draining assault on his length consumed that much more of his attention.

No amount of familiarity with the sensation could numb him to it . As Hapu showed no signs of slowing–a consequence of the size of the load his body had prepared–his recourse throughout was limited to drool-addled gasps and defensive squirms from his lower body.

It was not the most dignified form of persistence, but if left alone, Kuu could have made it to the other side of the ordeal with his consciousness intact. For better or worse, his body was becoming much better at rebounding from the sensation even if it heaped fatigue onto his frame.

The keyword in this was ‘if’. 

Every bit of growth that Kuu enjoyed in the realm of deranged sexual satiation was built on the assumption that he’d only ever have to deal with it coming from a single source.

Like a sentient prison of his own making, the make of the conference reminded him that his mind had written several e-transfers for Poke Dollars that body could not actually deliver on–

Just as he began coming down from his orgasm, the warm breasts at the side of his face disappeared, and a second pair of lips began slurping excess semen off of his stomach on their way down to his crotch.

Mao was not Hapu–

She had her own desires to convey and her own methods of conveying them.

*SCHLLUUU—*

“Mmmmuuuu! Hoiiishii~!”

“Mmmmm! S’hooo goooood~!”

Abject whorishness was not in Mao’s nature. Before her body had started developing, girlishness had defined her more than anything else. She was neither too tomboyish, nor too demure to interact casually with her male peers. In many ways, this was what endeared her to so many after the bulk of her development. Rather than flaunting her newfound gifts or developing into a different kind of young woman, she merely mutated into an even more idealized version of what a young man might imagine their first girlfriend to be like.

The affections of a ‘first girlfriend’ are often unbridled to the extent that they tip into the realm of the deranged. Seeing how much pleasure Hapu had attacked Kuu with demanded that Mao introduce herself with something similarly obscene. The moment his body ceased its trembling, she released his skull and descended along his midsection until she could kiss her lips into the peak of the messy semen streaks stretched out along his midsection. Then, as if sipping the broth of a newly crafted restaurant dish out of a saucer, she pulled her mouth down to a point just shy of where Hapu lay hilted whilst slurping all the way through.

The end result drowned the face of her tongue with cockjuice and left her cheeks plumped with enough of the substance to make it seem like she had taken a bite out of something.

Semi-solid nut squirming on her tongue had the same effect on her that it would’ve had on any other infatuated young woman. Immediately, a hearty gush of feminine syrup burst from her lower lips and rendered the cute make of her panties even more translucent.

Mao’s actual response to the effort contradicted the fact that she had orgasmed. Elated by the virile flavor of Kuu’s load, she misconstrued the pleasure that surged through her uterus and crotch as the satiation of her taste buds and cupped her right cheek with her right hand in disbelief.

Beyond this point, she could have swallowed. It had been a long time since she had been treated to the impossible wait and muddy consistency of Kuu’s seed, but she hadn’t forgotten how to deal with it. Less than a minute spent in dutiful gulping was enough to clear the confines of her mouth while feeding her stomach what it craved–this much had been impressed upon during the brief period she and Kuu had spent together.

Instead, she chewed. She did not want the experience she was enjoying to end, so she prolonged it in the only way she knew how. Following a brief stint of rolling the semen she had slurped up around inside her mouth, she began mashing the lumpy custard between her teeth. Being an accomplished cook in her own right, she imagined the substance as a mixture of melted cheese and freshly baked dough and worked her jaw until she deemed it loose.

Accomplishing her goal did not take very long in practice–

All of the significance of her effort stemmed from the noises she produced throughout.

*SLRSH-SLRSH-MOGYUU-MOYUU-MOGYUU♥♥*

Like so many obviously sexual noises before it, her chewing chain violated the airspace behind the restroom before disappearing without a trace. 

 Mao had not yet forgotten the reality of her circumstances with Hapu. Time was of the essence, and with so much that remained for her to do, cutting her first display short only made sense.

In the wake of a brief outflow of *GLRPS* from the face of her neck, the young woman who had stared excitedly at Kuu from the interior of the cafe injected herself into proceedings at long last.

“Fuwaaahhh. Kuu-chan no zamen aikawarazu sugoi ne! Atashi–”

“Fuwahhh. Your babyjuice is as amazing as ever, Kuu-chan. I–”

“he- puh .”

Speaking so actively after squeezing so much semen and air through her esophagus proved embarrassing for Mao. Mid-utterance, the shortest (and cutest) belch possible slipped through her lips, which in turn led her to cap her lips with her fingers in a display of modesty.

This, too, was nothing new to her. As soon as she repented, she returned to the matter at hand.

“G-Gomen, asechatta haha. S-Sorry, I guess I was rushing a little bit. I’m just so excited, y’know?”

“Like Hapu’s been saying, we were really worried about whether or not we’d get a chance to tell you about the babies before the conference was over. We wanted to do it face to face, but with that video that went out, it started to seem like we wouldn’t have any time with you at all,”

“That’s why we decided to make the most of this. Hapu’s had her chance, so now it’s my turn,”

“You’ll listen to me just like you listened to her, right Kuu-chan?”

Again, Mao was not so naive (or excited) as to presume that her purpose had created a bubble around her reality. As she spoke, she cast her gaze back and forth between Kuu and Hapu to make the two of them more aware of her presence.

Hapu did not need the reminder she had provided. Satiated by the sensation of semen inside her stomach, Mao’s descent along Kuu’s middle cued her to begin unholstering herself from his length once and for all. She could not stop herself from tug-scrubbing the rosy exterior of her lips near the peak of his length as she went, but at this juncture, evacuating the remainder of his first orgasm onto her tongue was harmless. When at last she popped her lips off of his glans what she left for Mao was the same, grotesquely overfed erection that the two of them had laid eyes on after undressing Kuu.

Beyond this point, all that she needed to do was remove herself from the ‘lead’ position between Kuu’s legs: a somewhat more difficult task given the weight of her breasts and pregnancy.

Relative to the young woman who had drained him, Kuu needed all of the reminders that he could get.

A part of him was in disbelief that yet another chance meeting with someone from his past had escalated into yet another stint of sweaty, secluded intercourse. While he did not perceive these happenings as negative, the satisfaction that washed over him in the wake of Hapu’s slurping and grinding allowed him to think.

In this state, the reality of another session with Mao was anxiety-inducing. He couldn’t very well deny one of his friends after having permitted the other to speak freely: it was not a fair thing to do, nor was it in his nature to make excuses.

Needless to say, his enthusiasm for what was to come was blunted all the same.

“Eeeeh…”

“M-Mochiron, Mao-chan. I mean, I sort of get the idea by now, b-but I know that’s not the point. A lot of this is my fault, s-so you can take as much time as Hapu-chan did,”

“If you want, though, we could also just talk about it later on our Rotom ph–”

“ Waaai ! I knew you’d understand, Kuu-chan.” Interjected Mao. “I may not be as thorough as Hapu-chan, but I’ve still thought this through. Here, uh–”

“Yoisho!”

Thinking and moving at the same time was child’s play for an active girl. As Hapu lugged herself out of position, Mao pulled herself onto the bench and bent her knees so that she could straddle Kuu’s thighs. Scooting backwards in this position allowed her to  dip her torso forward such that her massive breasts were left in an imposing hang just above his length.

More importantly, though, it situated her for the activity that was to accompany her admission.

Happily indifferent to the scale of the orgasm Kuu had just enjoyed, she folded her palm into a sensual envelopment of Kuu’s reddened glans and immediately turned her wrist to push the vice she had created downward.

The smile on her face as she did so could’ve cured Lysander’s genocidal autism if distilled and administered. 

“There, that’s much better. Now we can talk face to face, sort of,”

“Ahem.”

Mao’s throat didn’t need clearing. The moment of truth had simply made her heart rate spike in a way that demanded a break from her.

“S-So! As you know, I’m carrying your child just like Hapu-chan is. We talked about it, and I think I’m about 3 or 4 weeks ahead of her. You were in Alola for almost 2 months, so it’s kind of funny to think about how quickly all of that happened…”

“Anyway, not the point. I remember when we met, you were interested in the Island Challenge even though you weren’t going to take it. We get a lot of foreign tourists on the islands who develop interest in it, and since Kukui-sensei established our league, things have gotten even busier. I thought you were just another excited boy from Kanto or Unova maybe. That’s why it was so easy for us to talk, I think,”

“Thinking back, I was probably a little pushy when stuff started happening. I know why now, at least, but I’m sorry if it felt strange at the time. I think…”

“I think it’s my body just decided that it wanted babies with you right from the day that we met.”

Mao’s ‘problem’ with heartfelt admissions was not a matter of form or tone like Hapu’s.

It was a matter of honesty, or more specifically, an excess of it. Developing as quickly as she had denied her the ability to form relationships with boys her age. Her failure to do so at the junctures where she ought’ve in turn denied her the opportunity to hone a skill that most girls her age wielded with impunity.

She did not know how to express her feelings as anything other than what they were. Whether horribly perverse or monstrously detailed, she spoke her mind precisely as it bade her to. No–

As the clenching organ set below her abdomen bade her to.

“That’s why I wasn’t worried, y’know? Even though you had already left by that point, I didn’t mind the idea of having a child at all! I was really excited to be a Mom. I was even kinda excited to explain it to Dad deep down, even though I knew he’d get all fussy about it, hehe…”

“The only thing that bothered me was that you weren’t there. It felt really really special when your babyjuice made my tummy all plump. That moment where your…uh…sperm wiggled into one of my eggs was so amazing I thought about it for weeks and weeks and weeks,”

“Without you there, I knew I wouldn’t be able to feel that way again. Even if I tried to do stuff with someone else, it wouldn’t be the same…”

Mao’s tone adopted a dip as she uttered these things. It was not one of sadness, but a reflective sort that conveyed how she had come to terms with her circumstances at the time.

Impressively, this shift did not negatively impact the pumping of her palm across the peak of Kuu’s length.

If anything, it supplemented her motions. While a wry smile spread across her face, the pace of her pumping became volatile, and its ‘shape’ curiously focused.

She wasn’t stroking the entirety of his length at all. After pulling several languid blobs of precum leftover within his urethra out into her palm as a lubricant, she took to pumping her palm along his glans and nothing else. She was not focused on establishing a pattern for herself, nor was she on uniformly providing pleasure.

She was simply tugging. Messily, rapidly, noisily–

As if Kuu had not been drained for a monumental orgasm only a few minutes prior.

*SCHLP-SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK*

“Demo ne, Hapu-chan no okage de, taisetsu na koto kizukimashita! ”

“But y’know, that was in the past!  Thanks to Hapu-chan, I realized I won’t always have to feel that way. I may not be able to have you all to myself right now, or even ever. All I can do is show you exactly how much it would mean to me if you did!”

“So I’m not gonna hold back at all ♥.”

To this point, Kuu had spent most of his time listening. Mao’s blinding consistency at choking the peak of his erection was such that his senses became too overloaded for him to do much else. In the first place, Mao’s feelings were just as important to him as Hapu’s; drooling euphoria was not a valid excuse to let her admissions flow into one of his ears and out through the other.

As a result, he reacted to her declaration almost immediately.

He had heard words like this before—dangerous words that heralded addling for his brain and addictive satisfaction for his body.

“A-Ano, Mao-chan. Sore ha ii dake do. I-Ima ha…”

“U-Uh, Mao. That’s really great and everything. And also I’m sorry for putting you in this situation too, b-but–”

“But nothing, Kuu-chan.”

Close. None could fault Kuu for trying; countless boys and young men more developed than him would have failed in precisely the same way that he had.

Mao had never once stated an interest in conversation. The moment Kuu began speaking, she took advantage of her position overtop him to level her lips just above the stinging flesh loaf she had spent the preceding few minutes choking. Setting both of her palms flat to the opposing sides of Kuu’s hips, she pushed her tongue out of her mouth and allowed a wellspring of gooey spittle from the back of her throat to drain off of it like melted butter across a skillet.

If he didn’t recognize the sight, he was certain to recognize the noise.

“Behhhhh♥”

“Behh, behhh, beehhhh ♥.”

It was only a few seconds in practice. In them, though, Mao spewed a crotch-greasing volume of spittle straight onto the top half of Kuu’s shaft. Emphasizing each mouthful with throaty drooling noise, Kuu was left with no other choice but to fully attend to her as she worked.

This made her next transition the stuff of nightmares–

Or perhaps a particular kind of dream.

“You don’t have to say anything at all. Words aren’t what put your baby inside my tummy, and they’re definitely not enough to make it so that we can always stay together.”

“Special things like that need actions behind them…”

“Like this .”

Mao did not waste her stunned suitor’s attentions. With her drool-inflected address came a second envelopment of his glans within her palm–this time with enough pressure to push spittle up between the creases of her fingers to the tune of a quiet *SPLRT…*.

Grasp set, she mashed. Like a malfunctioning piston, she punched her slimy palm orifice up and down along his glans with an intolerable amount of pace and pressure. Well aware of what doing so would induce in the youth below her, she set her free palm flat against the edge of his hip and pressed downward in anticipation of a show of ‘discomfort’ from him.

‘Discomfort’ put the circumstance very lightly. The ceaseless *SCHLP-SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK* of minutes passed returned with newfound intensity. Wetter, louder, and audibly messier as well–

The trouble (for Kuu) was that they didn’t last. He’d have attempted to worm his way out of them regardless, but as it turned out, whip-blending spittle in her palm and violently shining it into the peak of his shaft while precum exploded out of it was not the sum of what Mao intended to ‘act’ on.

What she wanted to see was the first trembling jerk of his hips–the first physical cue that she was providing more than he could handle. The moment she saw it, she dropped her semen-greased palm away from his length and replaced it with the confines of her mouth.

Not her throat–her mouth.

*KUPOH—GYUUUUUUU~UUU♥*

Hilting herself from root to tip would have been too easy. To better convey her point, Mao tilted her skull as she plunged to push the meat of Kuu’s length into a slanted ‘tent’ into the inner side of her left cheek. Half of the inches she took in were left to sit atop her tongue, but the others were depressed into the saliva-greased embrace of her inner cheek.

What she made of it was something that only another one of the young women invited to the conference could replicate. Simultaneously, she pressed her tongue out of her mouth and into a series of sharp, gliding swirls around the exposed inches of his cock and raised her left hand to her face.

Specifically, she found the pocket of her cheek that was fattened with Kuu’s glans. Scarily familiar with where his organ ached the worst, she folded her palm overtop her own cheek as if gripping a narrow doorknob and began rolling her wrist around in fluttery circles around its bloat. 

The motion itself was comparable to grinding a sliced lemon face into a juicer–and rightly so. Whilst vigorously slobbering against the pulsing trunkmeat inside (and outside) of her mouth to an extent that pulled fresh rivulets of mucus from her nose, she fashioned the meat of her mouth into convulsing onahole not unlike the one quivering between her legs.

Given the opportunity, her folds were capable of draining him for all that he was worth. It was how they had secured Mao’s first pregnancy within a matter of weeks, and how they would secure a second were he ever to make the ambiguously neither good nor bad decision to return to Alola for a non-specific period of time.

For the most part, the effectiveness of her sudden transition was twofold.

First, there was the sight of her. Endearingly girlish features blended with several signs of sexual exertion and pube-flecked lips, voraciously intimate grinds of her tongue that conveyed lust and adoration in tandem. 

Then, there was the raw stimulation. Since firming her intent, Mao’s transitions had acquired a speed that made them impossible for Kuu to properly acclimate to. Before his brain could be melted by her earlier stroking, the role of fuel for this melt was taken on by her inner cheek. Before the confines of her mouth could draw him into a stupor, the fold from her palm and the swirling of her tongue split the role amongst themselves.

In short, what he grasped of Mao’s ministrations was what she allowed him to. One flick of her neck at a time, she ‘pumped’ her skull inward and outward to better simulate intercourse with her inner cheek. 

Outwardly, the moves were nothing more than a momentary increase in the pressure that tented his glans against her cheek flesh–a brief fattening of her cheek that only barely qualified as ‘different’ from the constant one.

In practice, they culminated in another perverse memory that would forever change Kuu’s perception of what young women were capable of. Per stroke, wet cheek flesh was mushed across his glans and the beginnings of his cocktrunk. Then, right as this pleasure finished buzzing within his brain, Mao’s palm intensified this impression and scrubbed wet flesh all around the trapped nerve endings of his shaft. One of these events bled into another, and so on and so forth whilst the deranged *SCHLLRSH* noises of her tongue combined with low groans from the back of her throat.

Kuu could not tell if the sensation was stimulating or maddening. It was not the full-length debilitation that consumed him while stroking through one of her holes. Then and there, though, its potency benefitted from his overwhelming desire for an orgasm.

Fortunately for him, this problem solved itself before it could become a genuine issue.

As quickly as Mao started applying her cheekpussy, she abandoned its use for something else–

Sodden lips slipped off of Kuu’s length with a wet *Plpr!*, and the same hand that had juiced his glans with throat flesh jumped up to the base of his shaft’s crown to ensure the slop that drizzled down did not escape anywhere.

“Puuwah…”

“Gaman shinakute ii yo, Kuu-chan. Jikan ga nai kara ♥.”

“You don’t have to hold back at all, Kuu-chan. We don’t have much time, so it’s actually better if you don’t,”

“Byuu byuu shite ♥. Give me the rest of your babyjuice, ‘kay?”

“ Sppuuuuurrrt ♥.”

Mao was not asking; like her peers before her, she had worked herself into a position where she could 

‘tell’.

All she needed to carry her voice were her lips, tongue, and wrist. Straight behind the hot air she had huffed at Kuu’s glans, she impressed her lips into the underside of his length and swiveled their plush from one side of its girth to the other. Shameless and starved, she kept her tongue sprawled out of her mouth throughout, and even found the time to vigorously pump the goo-slogged confines of her palm up and down along the entirety of his length.

Impressively, Kuu’s mind offered something other than tears in return for Mao’s work.

“Ch–H-Hora, Mao-chan…”

“H-Hey, h-hold on. Sh’way…way too much…”

“Y-You don’t–”

“♥♥!!”

His body , however, offered outright capitulation. After all it had endured, it was far easier for his convulsing length and overstimulated testicles to comply than it was for them to resist any further.

So they did. While Mao worked, familiar tremors through the bulk of his shaft bled into the swelling that she craved. In response, she plated the ‘desert’ of proceedings by drawing her palm taut one final time to make the sloppy pumping of her palm irresistible.

The cherry placed atop it was a lunge along Kuu’s front and a timely mushing of her lips into his own.

*SPLURRRT…*

*BLORPP…BLRRPPP…BLORPPP*

There was no resisting the combination of intimacy and stimulation that Mao imposed. Not long after her tongue found the back of Kuu’s throat, her pumping threaded another guttural eruption of cockjuice from out of his balls. Following its initiation with a sustained flourish of the substance that covered his midsection with a fanned sheet of slop, the continued stroking of her palm pulled out monstrous threads of cloudy, off-white blubber not unlike what Hapu had squeezed out across her stomach.

It all seemed very commonplace until it escalated.

*PPAWAH..*

“ Uwahh, erai Yoku demasu ne.  Kuu-chan wa subarashii ko da ♥ .”

“ Wow, great job You’re letting out so much for me, Kuu-chan. You really are amazing, you know?”

“Just a little more–we need it all out ok. Shhh, it’s fine: that’s why I’m here,

“It’ll be ok ♥ .”

The deafening * SCHLKSCHLKSCHLK * Mao produced with her palm made her utterances sound like whispers.

They were, to a point. After breaking her kiss with Kuu, she barely raised her profile an inch of his own before breathing words down at him. Intentional injections of sisterly warmth and sultry ‘motivation’ resulted in these words seeming quieter than her usual ones.

Those unfamiliar with the resolve she had found in herself may’ve confused the softness of her tone with the strength of her intent. For those individuals, the wrenching curls she applied with her wrist to wring out the most troublesome portions of Kuu’s load may’ve seemed uncharacteristically efficient for her. Similarly, the slant of her profile away from Kuu’s and her voracious, bitemark-inducing slobbering against his neck may’ve struck them as unnecessarily whorish–perverse overkill for a task that she had already completed.

In truth, these behaviors had become a part of her the moment she stepped onto her flight to the conference. Accordingly, she did not stop moving her palm until Kuu’s midsection was smothered under a segmented blanket of seed–right down to the very last blob pressed through her palm.

With this, all that remained for her was the same move that her peer had shown her. 

Before Kuu’s length could even begin deflating, she slid. Careful to avoid the mess of sludge she had created, she found his clogged glans with her lips and punched her gullet from the maw from the tip of the organ to its root at long last.

The sensation of warm cockflesh spreading her esophagus was understood by her womanhood as the very best that she could hope for. Despite diving for Kuu’s sake, mushing her nose into the mess of spittle at his crotch furrowed her brow with pleasure for only the second time throughout their coupling.

An orgasm was rolling down through her inner walls. It felt so strong that she worried for the occupant of her uterus, but she didn’t show it. Instead, she rode out her squirting from start to finish by gulping against his length precisely as she had planned to.

All of these things contributed to her aim of making Kuu ‘consider’ her. Not actively, but on a deeply biological level that was far more likely to influence his behavior.

There was no other approach for her to take. Long before she swallowed his length, raw stimulation had eradicated nearly every conscious thought he could’ve generated on the subject.

His faculties would return to him in due time, of course. He’d return to himself, acknowledge what had been conveyed to him, and separate himself from the pair just as he had the young women that had come before them…

Just like always. Hapu’s brave decision to assume Mao’s position squatted to Kuu’s left off of the bunch for the express purpose of wetly *SCHLLLRPPP*-ing the entirety of his load into his mouth wouldn’t count for any more or less than her original display. He was certain to recall it, but there was nothing impactful enough about it to pull his opinion one way or another.

It was not that the boy had been spoiled for choice. It wasn’t that he had become detached from it all, either–had this been the case, he’d have avoided Mao and Hapu at any cost.

No. His plight was one befitting his position. At some point or another, the consequences of his actions had co-opted the boundless optimism that had created the conference to create a solution for all of his problems:

When all was said and done, he’d simply commit himself to all of them.

Chapter Text

Convictions and their realization are often separated by actions. Beliefs can be held deeply and intents firmly; without action, however, both are strictly confined to the realm of ideals.

Like all of his other age-inappropriate traits, Kuu had internalized this truth far earlier than he should’ve. Doing so was invaluable in his development as a Pokémon trainer, and therefore a necessary part of being one in his mind.

At no point throughout his world-sprawling adventures did he imagine that this understanding would aid him in an arena unrelated to Pokémon. Left with his thoughts in the aftermath of his time with Mao and Hapu, his decision to take responsibility for them (and the innumerable other young women he had been intimate with) naturally led him to the question of ‘how’.

As it turned out, the shade behind the Glass Garden was a very good place for thinking.

“Let’s see…”

“If I leave here, I’m gonna end up running into someone again. There’s no guarantee, but my luck today has been pretty terrible. If I risk it again, who knows what kind of mess I’ll end up in.”

“I can’t stay here forever, but before I leave, I’ve gotta decide how I’m going to deal with all of this. Talking to everyone individually is the right thing to do, but there’s not enough time left in the conference for me to do that. Anyone I don’t end up talking to will think I don’t really care, and I don’t want that.”

“Whatever I do, it has to be for all of them. Or at least all of them that are left. That way, no one will leave the conference with any bad memories. But, uh..wait.”

“How many are there again?”

Mulling things over with a clear head led the double-edged nature of his psyche to cut him all over again. Extreme capacity in his field of choice (and several others enjoyed by young women) had left him with several areas of extreme deficiency. 

Memory was one of them. Due to the sometimes fleeting nature of his encounters and the sheer amount of ground he had covered in his travels, recalling every young woman he had been intimate with on the spot was beyond him. For as many faces came to mind when he thought about the subject, just as many blurred portraits appeared alongside them. The fact that there were some that he outright couldn’t remember struck him as a major failing for a boy in his position, which in turn made him strain that much harder to remember.

Several minutes of his time in the shade was spent with his arms crossed against his stomach and his head tilted in some direction as he wracked his brain. It was a largely silent affair, but one defined by juvenile squirminess–a subtle reiteration of the youth that he maintained.

Ostensibly.

Needless to say, sitting out of plain sight meant that he could do this indefinitely if necessary–

Or it should have, at least

Like Kuu, many of the speakers and representatives invited to the conference were individuals who had traded certain skills and sensibilities for the ability to excel at Pokémon battling and the subjects adjacent to it. Amongst them, one particularly noteworthy individual had managed to go from youth to adulthood without ever developing a proper sense of direction.

He wasn’t aware that he lacked one, either. Upon wandering into the same shaded area where Kuu sat, Dande believed that he had been going the right way all along.

“Well, well. What do you know? Looks like Takeshi was worried for nothing!”

“How’s it going, Kuu-bou? A bunch of people are looking all over for you, so I’m going to go ahead and assume not great,”

“Or…huh. Maybe you’re used to this kind of thing.”

For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Kuu’s surprise was not immediately followed by a sense of dread. 

If unexpected, Dande’s presence was not unwelcome. Anyone who wasn’t female would’ve done just as well, but Dande just so happened to be one of only a handful of his ‘peers’ that he was on good terms with. Existing in the same trainer class had eased some of the awkwardness that naturally arose when he interacted with other trainers. Really, though, it was the older man’s nature that had allowed for a rapport to be built between them.

Kuu’s reaction to his words made this much more obvious–

There was no hesitation. After hearing that his plight had somehow worsened, Kuu melted into exasperation.

“Ahhh….”

“Hi, Dande. Yeah, it’s kinda bad right now.” Kuu exhaled. “I thought I had a bit more time to sit here, but it sounds like it’s getting worse too,”

“Marnie didn’t send you to come get me, did she?”

To this, Dande shook his head and smirked.

“No. Well, she did ask if I had seen you, but Takeshi was the one who sent me after you. I know you’re off today, but a lot of the lectures and even some of the live events have ended up canceled because the people involved in them either didn’t show up, or let everyone know that they wouldn’t be showing up in the first place.” He explained. 

“Normally this wouldn’t have mattered too much, but a couple of us noticed that the only cases where we had no-shows were with the girls. One thing led to another and eventually your name started popping up over and over again.”

“We don’t have to go into why that might be the case, now do we?”

Kuu’s inability to feel shame about his circumstance didn’t stop him from feeling embarrassed about it. In much the same way that a youth might shrink when confronted with the fact that they had made a mess, Dande’s words and the playful inflection of his voice very nearly caused him to collapse in on himself.

As it turned out, this was the point.

“I didn’t think so.” Dande added. “We’re kind of burning time here, though,”

“Let’s get going, alright?”

Kuu was not given an opportunity to retreat into his shell. In sequence, Dande took hold of the middle of his forearm and tugged him straight onto his feet. 

Before Kuu realized what had occurred, the shade behind the cafe was replaced by the sunshine of yet another ideal afternoon.

“W-Wait, going? Going where?” 

“Where else?” Donning another smirk, Dande turned his gaze over his shoulder and projected his usual, well-founded confidence.

“To your intervention, kiddo.”

It would be some time before Kuu truly understood the meaning of Dande’s words or how these words related to the creation of a solution to his plight. In the moment, though, he found himself incapable of rejecting them. Truth be told, he didn’t consider doing so for even a moment–

He had been pushed to his wit's end. At it, anything that wasn’t the immediate consumption of his senses by sexual stimulation was a dream come true.

-

MAIN CONFERENCE BUILDING – 

No matter how sprawling the venue or populated its environs, the congregation of several notable figures in the world of Pokémon training in the same place in a short amount of time was guaranteed to draw a certain amount of attention. To this end, Takeshi, Dande, and their peers opted to hide their meeting with Kuu in plain sight.

Whilst their female peers combed the confines of the conference grounds in search of a certain youth, they were free to collectively educate him in the backstage area of the main building’s largest venue.

What they wished to impart was more or less the same.

The ways in which they went about it, however, couldn’t have been more different.

“Alright, young nigga. Let me break this down for you. The reality of your situation is that you’ve got a crazy number of girls out there who all thought they were the one. That video you sent uniformly conveyed that they are not, in fact, the one. Don’t ask me how I seen’t that shit; all you need to know is that I have.”

“There’s really no coming back from that. And look, I know–you’re doing your best to handle this. As I’m sure you’ve noticed, that shit is just not working blud. You went and created the one place where all of them could conveniently run into one another while you have no option but to stay put.”

“It’s fucking wild that you’d fuck up that badly, but let me be straight with you: I don’t give a fuck. Honestly, none of us do.”

“We forget sometimes, but at the end of the day, you’re just a kid. You were going to fuck up like this eventually–it was just a matter of when. I mean, for real,”

“Shigeru, come on. You got hoes back in the day nigga. Tell him how easy it is for your boy’s to just forget shit about you.”

At the forefront of Kuu’s instruction were Takeshi, Shigeru, and Dande. Several other trainers stood or sat nearby in anticipation of a turn to add something to the dialogue that had been started.

Kuu, on the other hand, was seated behind them as a student: palms in lap and profile tightened in a show of concentration.

“Man, fuck you. What do you mean ‘back in the day’? I’m a former Champion–I can get girls whenever I want.” Shigeru spat.

“Ok, nigga. I didn’t ask that. I’m just saying: it was tough for you to see Kuu as being just a kid after that ass-beating you took, right?”

“Yeah, I’ll admit that, sure. It’s the same for everyone here, though. He’s no innocent little angel, but he’s still a kid. He probably could’ve used a conversation with one of us before all of this, but the only one who bothered was Dande.” He continued. “Losing pisses me off, but it’s not a good reason to ostracize someone that doesn’t know any better.”

To this, Takeshi crossed his arms at his midsection and nodded.

“Exactly, I’m saying nigga, for real. We’re not responsible for this shit, but we probably could’ve prevented it. No point tripping over it now, though,”

Mid utterance, Takeshi returned to facing Kuu.

“Look, yn. What you need now is some crisis management shit. I know some of these girls–you’re not getting out of this unless you deal with all of them at once.” He added. “Shit, just ask Dande.”

“Tell him about the child support, Dande.”

The mere mention of the subject reduced Dande to grinding one of his gloved palms into his face.

“Haaahhh. It’s fucking crazy, nigga. They don’t tell you the number that comes out of your sponsorship cheques. They don’t even tell you when it’s coming, man. Sonia got so pissed off back in the day that I almost lost her, but things got better after I dealt with it.” He explained. “Trust me, the sooner you jump onto this, the better. You’re young, so it’s only going to be tough for a little while. You’ve got the resources you need, and let’s be honest, the community respects you a lot.”

“It’s just like the conference. If it gets out that you have everything under control, people won’t really care about how you went about it.”

Dande’s response prompted a series of gestures from Takeshi. As if to say ‘See?’ he held an arm out toward Dande before very quickly shoveling it back toward Kuu with an expectant look on his face. He repeated this gesture several times until his prompts worked a tepid nod from Kuu in response.

Thus far, his time had been spent listening and absorbing what was given to him. Hearing that his situation was not entirely unique made him that much more confident about creating a resolution. What was more, the insights and suggestions that his older peers provided helped him form a clear picture of what shape this resolution might take.

Straight after his nod, the initial details of this picture began seeping out of his mouth bit by bit.

“Oh…ok.”

“So I can’t wait to talk to them one or two at a time anymore. Since the conference is getting affected by it, I gotta do something for them all at once, right?”

Inexplicably, Takeshi started clapping.

“Yes. YES . Exactly, blud. Doesn’t matter what the fuck it is, just do something my nigga. I know that you’re not tight with everyone here like that, but we can call in some favors to cover for you as long as you get this over with today.”

“Do you have any ideas on how you want to do that?”

If galvanized, Kuu was far from enlightened. Truth be told, his circumstances were largely owed to his inability to navigate his relationships with others in a broad, tactful way.

As it happened, though, an expert at broad, tactful interactions stood amongst those willing to advise him.

Sensing an opportunity, Red stepped forward to speak. 

“...”

“...”

“...?”

The silence that followed was deafening. Although his mouth and lips moved and his hands shifted amongst the group for a series of didactic gestures, nothing came out of his mouth.

The meaning that his audience derived from this nothingness was equally deafening. Shigeru’s eyes widened in surprise. Dande blinked several times in disbelief. Even Takeshi was reduced to setting a hand atop his mouth and muttering “You wrong for this, Red. Oh my god nigga” under his breath.

Amongst them, Kuu was impressed the most by far. With the glow in his eyes restored and his body consumed by new energy, he popped back onto his feet and pumped both of his feet in a display of confidence.

He had every reason to be excited–

How to proceed with his life had not been this clear since the beginning of the conference.

“Yeah! I can do that for sure!”

“I’m gonna go get started right now! Thanks, Red: you always know just what to say!”

PARTICIPANT LODGING– 3 HOURS LATER

“...H-Hai. Hatashi no ban desu ka? Eh-Eto…”

“Y-Yes, um. It’s my turn, right? Alright, I’ll go as fast as I can.”

“Haruka desu. Juu(x)-sai desu. My name is Haruka. I’m 1x years old. I was born in Johto, but I moved to Hoenn a long time ago and occasionally serve as the Champion of its Pokémon League. The responsibility goes back and forth between Yuuki and I, but I guess you already knew that.

“Uhm…”

“I’m here right now because Kuu and I met once in Little Root town when I wasn’t working. I thought he was just another boy from Petalburg or Rustboro who came to see the professor and get started with their journey, so I showed him around a bit without asking any questions. I figured he must’ve known who I was, so I thought it’d be a nice memory, y’know? Not every trainer gets to start their journey with the Region Champion, y’know?”

“It all seemed to go well enough, but it got really late. I-It’s not weird to suggest that a new trainer stay the night at your house instead of walking around at night, ok? It was the only responsible thing to do–my Mom said so when we got home.”

“Some…some stuff happened, obviously. I’m not gonna explain it, but Kuu was gone the next day and I didn’t see him again until I heard the conference announcement.”

“This is really embarrassing. Can I go now?”

Like many of her peers, Haruka cited embarrassment as the reason for cutting her explanation short. 

Curiously, embarrassment was distinctly absent from her behavior when her turn for intimacy arrived.

“Shite shite shiteee ♥♥ . Manko ni byuuuuuu shite. Zenbu dasshiiteee,”

“Ninshin hitaaaaiii ♥♥ (Ninshin shitai).”

When her words were not slurred by the flow of saliva from the edges of her mouth, they were garbled by the eruption of pleasured squeals from her throat. Haruka couldn’t be bothered to correct these things, of course. The moment she was invited to lay herself down along Kuu’s front (a position that naturally included squeezing his sex-greased erection through the soaked pudge at her crotch), everything unrelated to their intimacy slipped from her mind entirely.

For as many unbecoming implications as this carried for her behavior, it remained ‘for the best’ with regards to her position.

Without pleasure to distract her, the fact that she was not allowed to drain spittle into Kuu’s mouth whilst churning her insides up with his cock would have been very distressing for her.

*PLAPP-PLORP-PLAPP-PLORPP-PLAPP!!*

Sexual impacts created by moist, fat-infused flesh with the narrow span of a boy’s crotch and the churning slurps of a semen-hungry vaginal canal along said boy’s length were nothing new for the airspace that surrounded them. Like the vast majority of her peers on the cusp of womanhood (and those already knee-deep within it), contact with Kuu had coincided with an immediate surge in hormonal development for Haruka’s body. On top of her being subjected to destructively feverish periods of ovulation that made her that much more eager to one day reunite with the youth responsible for them, sites on her frame that were once considered waifish were made plush, succulent, and in some cases grossly exaggerated relative to the average ‘budding young woman’.

The sweat-greased, I-Cup teardrops of breastflesh she had hugged into Kuu’s chest were one example of this. Whilst smushed, their combined span consumed the width of Kuu’s chest and the edges of his shoulders alongside it. Without a bra to hold them, their shape and malleable texture made them seem like a pair of sloping, obese watermelons designed to be savored by any male who managed to get his hands on them.

The panty-straining shelf of buttocks fat that rippled in time with her bounces (and the hips and thighs attached to them) offered much of the same. Although both were completely in line with what Kuu had become used to seeing in the opposite sex, the reality of their width and padding was obscene–proportionately so, but in a way that called Haruka’s rosy-cheeked youth into question. Together, the span of her cheeks (whether crotch-flattened or uncompressed) cleared the span of his crotch twice over. If largely smooth, cuts of cellulite could be seen in the lower fringes of each cheek—or at least they could be when the rest of their meat was not bouncing so aggressively. Above them were hips with an hourglass foundation softened by pinchable flesh. Below them, pillow-wide thighs assisted with the swinging clobbers she delivered against Kuu’s crotch.

Hers was a frame built for competition. Her genes understood that what was best for them would require a degree of femininity that wouldn’t lose to any young woman in her age group.

Femininity of this variety was naturally accompanied by a destructive, unyielding libido.

*SCHLRSH-PLRTT-SCHLORSH-PLASHH!!*

Contrary to what the noise produced by her mating might’ve implied, Haruka had not had things entirely her way. The situation she had signed onto was such that coiling her arms around Kuu’s shoulders and upper back was all that she could do to properly ‘secure’ their intimacy.

To compensate for this, she made her cunt-skewering bounces along his length as aggressive as she could. Really, it was more accurate to say that her instincts and the quivering meat of her inner walls did this for her. A single instance of sweat-drenched mating with Kuu months prior had been enough to convince her innards that they ‘liked’ the idea of senseless breeding. Before she had actually climbed onto his crotch, her anticipation of another opportunity had turned the slot between her legs into a slobbering mess of twitchy anticipation.

‘Feeding’ such a mess was no small feat. Her first hilt depressed her babybutton with just enough force to send a wave of contractions through her folds. These contractions squeezed a crotch-soaking expulsion of feminine syrup across Kuu’s crotch and fluttered her eyes in euphoria after the fact. Appropriately, every upswing of her hips that came afterward was structured to reproduce these sensations. Much to the dismay of her inner walls’ grasp, she wrenched her lower lips more than 2/3rds up the stalk of Kuu’s length until only his glans was left suckled by her depths. At her destination, she punched herself back down to a hilt and forced his cocktrunk through a congealed embrace by canal flesh in the process.

For a time, doing so provided her with all of the pleasure that she needed and more. Maintaining the inward curl of her lower back that made the splattering impacts possible (and the sweaty pace that she demanded of herself) was a small price to pay for squeeze-grinding the erection of the boy that she adored most across her folds and punching his glans against her cervix.

It wasn’t all that she wanted from the experience, however. Choking her folds into repeated splutters along his length was one thing, but like all of those who had come before her, she desired something more than another memorable instance of intercourse to tide her over.

As a young woman, she desired a relationship with a boy that she held affection for. As a female, she desired something that might bind them together–namely children.

These desires eventually changed the shape of her bounces. Depressing her cervix and tenting her middle with cockflesh lost importance, and keeping his erection trapped within the embrace of her folds for as long as possible gained importance. Bouncing strokes were replaced with a series of short, masturbatory pumps that left everything but the root of his shaft swallowed by the meat of her folds.

When this became too maddening to maintain, she exchanged these motions for angry, hilted swirls. If loaded with energy, hormones, and an almost deranged conviction, breaking up her motions with rotations of her hips that squeezed veins against her folds at inventive angles was as potent a pleasure source for her as it was for Kuu.

Wisely, she did not linger in either of these motion sets for any longer than was necessary. Doing so would have caused more of her brain to begin leaking through her nose, but this had nothing to do with why she refrained.

For every few seconds that she worked, Kuu’s shaft became more rigid. The wriggling throbs that she had become addicted to were becoming more frequent and far more aggressive.

What these things meant had been coded into her psyche from the moment she began developing as a female.

“Deru? Deru no? Manko ni dashitai ka?”

“Cummin’? Are y’unna cum, Kuu-chan? You wanna splurt y-you’re gooey babystuff i-into my tummy, don’t you?” She huffed. “Ii yo. That’s fine, ok? Spurt it all. That’s exactly what I want. Squeeze out every drop right i-inside my womb ok?”

Haruka was asking as much as she was telling. Straight after her declaration, she shortened the length of her pumps to the shortest distance that could still be called a ‘stroke’ and lowered herself into tighter contact with Kuu’s front.

What she could see of his face told her that this was the best decision she could have made.

“Shiteshiteshiteshiteshite. Ninshin shite ninshin shite–

“Doitdoitdoit. Speww ♥ . Get me pregnant get me pregnant–”

“I wanna have Kuu-chan’s baby ♥ .”

Kuu was not (yet) such a pleasure-warped degenerate that Haruka’s words could not reach his ears. Despite his mind’s incessant calls for collapse and the grating pressure that had invaded his crotch, her ‘heartfelt’ effort and everything that had come before it were received by him as they ought’ve. 

The trouble was that his mouth was no longer his own. He’d have given anything to announce his orgasm to Haruka before it actually happened, but for this, he needed the use of his tongue and throat.

For minutes on end, both of these had been inundated with squirming tongue flesh and sweet saliva from two entirely different sources.

-

EARLIAR

“Saki ni douzo, Kamitsure-san. Watashi no junbi ha mada…”

“You can go first, Kamitsure-san. I-I don’t really know what I wanna say yet.”

“...And what makes you think I do?”

“Well, you’re used to having people take pictures of you and stick cameras in your face, aren’tcha? Compared to that, something like this must be really easy, right?”

“That’s bold of you to assume. Interviews like this are quite a bit different from walking down a runway. We’re short for time here, though, so I’ll give it to you.”

“Hai, Kamitsure desu. Nijuu(x)-sai desu. I’m Kamitsure. You can look up my age online, so let’s just say I’m in my 20s. I’m here for about the same reason everyone else is, I suppose. It’s not that I couldn’t wait–I just didn’t see the point. All of you thought the same thing, I’m sure.”

“It’s not that complicated. It’s our job as gym leaders to keep an eye out for traveling kids when we’re working. I mean, why else would a kid be traveling by themselves if not for the gym challenges, right?”

“I knew something was strange the moment Kuu told me that he didn’t have much interest in it. I’ll admit that it raised some other questions that I should’ve followed up on, but I got distracted. Some of the brands I work with in Unova have been thinking about mirroring other regions and expanding into clothing lines meant specifically for trainers. I thought he’d be a decent poster boy, so I offered to get everything set up for him.”

“He didn’t exactly agree, but he didn’t disagree either. I’m not going to let him let his talent go to waste, so coming here to motivate him only made sense,”

“Surely you shouldn’t need any more information than that?”

“No? Well off I go then.”

“...”

“E-Ehhh…”

“R-Rosa, desu. Juu(x)-sai desu. I-It’s my turn, right? W-Well, I’m Rosa.  I’m 1x, and I occasionally serve as Champion of Unova.”

“Honestly, my story is pretty similar to some of the ones you’ve heard so far. Which is kinda dumb since you’d think Kuu’dve figured out how t’keep track of this stuff a bit better. Like, come on. Even at that age, you should be able to tell that talking to so many girls isn’t normal or whatever.”

“A-Anyway, I met him while he was fishing at Dragonspiral Tower. He wanted to catch a Kairyuu and I toooold him that it’s been way harder to do it at that spot in recent years. He made this face that made me feel so bad for him, so I stayed to help him catch one…”

“Look, I’m a girl too, okay?? How am I supposed to make time to talk to boys and do Champion stuff at the same time? Most of ‘em are usually intimidated by the stuff I’ve done, but Kuu didn’t care at all. The Kairyuu thing took most of the day, so we ended up sharing the one tent we had and–”

“AHHHHHHHH.”

“OK THERE, I SAID IT. I’M JUST GONNA GO!”

-

Both Rosa and Kamitsure were driven to mix tongues with Kuu for different reasons. Despite this, these reasons mutually produced a level of effort and intent that wouldn’t lose if made to face the reasons that drove Haruka (or any of the other young women present)t. 

This same ‘effort’ and ‘intent’ validated their regular attempts at drooling into his mouth, and even their attempts at monopolizing the confines of his mouth for themselves. Over time, this saw their cheeks plastered with spittle whilst delirious outflows of mucus seeped from their nostrils.

As Kuu was their focus, the slovenliness of it all was brushed aside as a necessity. Similarly, the diversion of his focus at the onset of his orgasm necessitated a temporary truce between the two of them. 

The moment constriction appeared in his face, Kamitsure slipped her tongue out of his mouth and dove down to his right ear. In time with this, Rosa consumed the space that she had left and greedily flattened her kiss-ruddied lips against his own.

Neither had any qualms about contributing to an orgasm that wasn’t going to be blasted into them– 

Their turns would come. And when they did, Kuu would recall exactly how much they could contribute when it was required of them.

“Byuuu. Dashite, Kuu-chan. Haruka-san no negae wo kanaete. Byuu. Byuuuu. Byuuuuu ♥ .”

“Spew. Dump it all out, Kuu-chan. Give Haruka what she’s asking for. She’s really earned it, right? Spewww ♥ .” As no one but Kuu would hear her, Kamitsure chose the most perverse words she could and huffed them directly into his ears.

Rosa’s shamelessness was far more physical. Her position off to Kuu’s side made it difficult for her to flatten her mouth the way that she wanted to. Rather than compromise on her hunger, she compensated for this with a series of tugging, pressure-backed suckles against his mouth. Throughout, she allowed honeyed saliva to ooze out of her mouth however it wished and made no attempts at stopping the substance from streaming over the sides of his mouth.

In keeping with the standard they had set, these things culminated in a single uniform product:

A request that his body produce as much semen as possible.

* BLRRSSSHHH… . !!! *

If the final impact of Haruka’s rear was deafening, the sound of a compressed eruption of cockjuice straight against her cervix and the flourishes that followed were undeniable. Haruka’s cunt skewering had welled a truly ridiculous amount of seed at the root of his length to begin with. The ‘motivation’ that Rosa and Kamitsure added at his skull simply compiled pressure behind it such that the beginning of his orgasm became a pressurized torrent of the dingy blubber that so many young women seemed to adore.

The ‘norm’ was an elongated thread about as fat as a cork stopper was wide. The glue resin’s congestion with nutrients often resulted in it mimicking an entirely different substance depending on how backed up its producer was. Today, though, it perfectly replicated a molten, gut-clogging resin that was ideal for the insemination of baby-starved young women.

A deluge twice as large as the norm was what Haruka actually received. No space was left between his glans and the entrance to her womb, so heavy spurts of the substance were pressed back up through her phallus-choked vaginal canal with the same intensity.

Haruka’s innards were young, not stupid. The heat and weight of the substance caking her inner walls was not something to be wasted in nasty splutters from the mouth of her cunt. Straight after tasting Kuu’s first flourish, the pudge of her cervix abandoned all of its defensive tension and descended to slurp the head of Kuu’s length just past it. 

This meant the very next sustained flood of nut from his length (and everyone that followed) was delivered through to a firm punch against the peak of her uterus.

*BLORPPP-BLLURRPP–SPLRSSH....*

To those not named Haruka, the splattering noises produced by these impacts were much less distinct than their predecessors. Audible, certainly, but far less destructive than their predecessor.

For Haruka herself, the difference was negligible–

To her ear, the sounds made as semen was caked to the roof of her womb were as loud as her actual thoughts.

*BLOOOT…SPLATTT…BLRUPPP…*

“Ooogyuuuu. K-Koii. Kuu-chan no zamen zeeri mitai. Shikyu ha debu ni narruuew ♥ .

“Ooogyuuuu. S’ho thick. K-Kuu-chan’s babyjuice is’h like jelly. My womb’s getting clogged with it.” She mewled to herself. “Feel’sh really good, though. ‘Unna get pregnant ♥♥ . Kuu’s finally matin’ with me properly.”

“Yokatta ♥ . Yappari atashi ni sh’uki deshou?”

“W-What a relief. You really do like me a lot, huh?”

Haruka’s ability to speak with relative coherence whilst wide, organ-disturbing spurts of semen were spewed into her core was yet another mark of her ‘capacity’ as a young woman. 

Her feat was not merely a matter of thinking at a volume loud enough to drown out the plumping of her uterus with seed. Each time a thread of semen was added to the stockpile inside of her, her virginal womb was forced to contend with more heat and weight. A handful of surges had sufficed to congest the natural shape of her babymaker with seed, so every subsequent burst packed glut against glut such that the organ was forced to expand.

It was all too happy to. In the first place, the slurping drags that her cervix applied to his glans were applied for this exact purpose: drawing an organ-plumping volume of semen out of her suitor’s balls as quickly (and as pleasantly) as possible. 

Treating Kuu to this service treated her to something greater in turn. Before a half minute of his orgasm could elapse, the mushy-taut swell that her uterus acquired reached a point that the rest of her innards couldn’t ignore.

Her ovaries began squirming–both at the same time.

It was as though her eggs were racing one another to a finish line that they couldn’t even see.

*PSSSSHHAAAAAA!!*

Resisting orgasm in the wake of Kuu’s feeding cockjuice inside her again was a miracle wrought by the occasion. As a young woman (and a sorely hormonal one at that), her ovaries’ attempt at discharging eggs into the semen-fattened confines of her womb represented a completely irresistible brand of sensation.  All at once, a smothered explosion of feminine syrup exploded out against Kuu’s crotch in commemoration of the event.

No sooner did his midsection acquire a fresh glaze of slime did Haruka attempt to meld it with his skin indefinitely. 

Briefly, she collapsed. The squeezing convulsions that consumed her womanhood spread outward until her entire frame was consumed by them. Without a mating drive to distract her, all of the fatigue that she had built up thus far dropped her into even tighter contact with Kuu’s front. 

If inadvertent, her descent violated the silent agreement that she had struck with Rosa and Kamitsure minutes prior. Rosa’s kiss(es) was not so loose that the appearance of Haruka’s face at Kuu’s right could hamper its delivery. What annoyance she felt in the wake of the event was swiftly overwhelmed by her lust, so for a time, everything continued exactly as it had moments prior.

Had Kuu's orgasm been any more potent, they may have continued this way right up until his balls parted with their final dollop of seed.

As the organizer of the ‘meeting’ that had seen a questionable number of young women at the top of the world of Pokémon Training congregate in one place, Kuu did not have the luxury of waiting this long. Everything had to be handled here and now: the success of the conference’s first year and its success into the future depended on it.

Once certain that Haruka had lost the strength to pursue her desires, he took matters into his own hands–figuratively and literally.

Unused thus far, he dragged his hands up from his sides and found the back of the skulls closest to his face. After pulling away from the slobbering suction Rosa had secured to his mouth, he gave himself a pair of seconds to hiss a few humid breaths of air into his lungs before doing what fairness dictated.

Centering himself between Rosa and Haruka, he pulled them inward until their mouths were left to either side of his own. Delirious, pouty, or otherwise, both of them recognized their positions immediately. The moment their lips parted, Kuu initiated an open mouth tongue kiss between the three of them.

Compared to the stimulation he had enjoyed thus far, squirming tongues and a three-way swap of saliva was almost pedestrian. The expression on his face was pleasure-addled all the same, but throughout the shared kiss, his thoughts were lucid.

Almost too lucid.

“Oh.”

“This is working out pretty well after all.  It’s taking a while, but no one’s getting upset. Most of them seem pretty happy about taking turns, too.”

“I dunno how much longer I can last, though. It feels like everything’s taking a lot more work than it usually does…”

“I promised, though.”

“If I can’t keep my word after making everyone come here, they’ll never believe me when I say anything ever again…”

-

SEVERAL HOURS PRIOR– KUU’S DESIGNATED MEETING AREA

There was something to be said of Kuu’s decision to willingly expose himself to the young women who were searching for him all at once. 

Necessity notwithstanding, some said it was crazy. Emptying out one of the discussion rooms in the main venue and holing up inside it before calling all of them to the same location all but guaranteed that he’d be overwhelmed. 

And he was. One after another, young woman arrived to blast him with some combination of annoyed grievances and affection. Before any of them could truly get started, another arrived behind them. This led to arguments and commiseration about shared experiences until someone else arrived to begin the process chain anew. 

As it turned out, the damage Kuu had done was not as significant as he imagined it to be. Not including those he had already conversed with, there were only a dozen or so invited participants who needed to ‘speak’ with him. 

Some of the individuals he had already interacted with returned for no other reason than the fact that they could. This complicated things briefly and subjected him to far more pinching and glaring than he would’ve liked. Ultimately, though, it remained within the bounds of what he (and his male peers) had prepared him to deal with.

With everyone in one place, he needed only hold firm.

“Ah…ano…”

“Minna! Itai koto ga arimasu kedo!”

“Um..ah…”

“Everyone! There’s something I need to say!”

“All of you are here because I either forgot to reach out to you before the conference, or I didn’t tell you exactly who I was. A lot of you…or, well, all of you have told me that this was a bad thing to do. I kinda knew it was, but I didn’t know how bad until everyone got here and I kept running into you.”

“I thought it would be fine if I just met with you all in my own time, but that isn’t working anymore. I’ve heard that most of you are having trouble enjoying the conference the way I wanted everyone to, so I’ve decided to deal with this here and now:”

“Whatever it is you want from me, I’ll try and give it to you. No one here is ‘worse’ than anyone else. Some of you seem to think that, which I think is maybe because of the way I’ve acted around you. My behavior is also to blame for that, so I’ll do my best to behave in a way that will keep things clear in the future.”

“Uh…”

“I also understand that there probably isn’t enough time for me to give all of you exactly what you want. I’ll keep my promise, so just for today, I want to give everyone the same amount of attention so that we can finish the conference on a positive note.”

“Does that sound fair to everyone?”

Having only one side of the ‘facts’ that had contributed to his situation did not stop Kuu’s address from being effective. It helped that those presented had stakes in what he had to say, but it was his delivery that held their collective attention on him throughout it.

Gazes were cast amongst them after the fact. Trusting Kuu to keep his word was easy. Trusting one another to not take advantage of his promise in some way wasn’t.

None of them had arrived with the intention of playing second or sharing. Until they were forced to do so by Kuu himself, they intended to pursue what was in their best interest at the expense of all those around them.

Firm as their intentions may’ve been, Kuu’s asserting himself demanded compromise from them. Faced with his terms, the only option that remained for them was to compete without openly competing. So long as they feigned a degree of harmony, he’d be none the wiser. 

Kasumi and Akane were the first to arrive at this conclusion, and thusly became the first to present their ‘acceptance’ of Kuu’s terms.

“Ma, ii wa.”

“Well, fine. You’re a stupid little idiot, but I’m basically stuck with you. I’m sure most of you feel the same way–not that you’ll admit it.”

“I’m not really interested in just glaring at a bunch of strangers the whole time, though. If this is the way it’s going to be, everyone should have to share exactly what they’re here for and why it’s so important that they get it. And before any of you ask–yes, that includes Akane and I despite how obvious the explanation should be.”

“Does that work for all of you?”

Seniority sold an idea that many of the young women present had convinced themselves they couldn’t afford. So long as they were all equal, there was nothing to be gained or lost by admitting the truth to one another. Depending on the strength of their individual convictions, it was possible that some of those who had gathered would simply remove themselves from the event entirely.

From their collective agreement to these terms came a ‘process’ that Kuu would not escape for several hours:

A mess of heartfelt, almost juvenile admissions and the bestial desires attached to them.

-

PRESENT

Exactly what happened after Haruka recovered from her orgasm was a blur for Kuu. Although he remained fully conscious in the wake of her slipping off of his crotch and onto the floor space to his side (space that she quietly consumed to continue twitching and squirting on her back while lazy gushes of semen spilled from the spread slot between her legs), his mind blanked on exactly when her frame had disappeared and exactly when Iris had appeared to replace her.

It may have been more accurate to say that these memories were dragged out of him alongside the unruly blobs of excess semen that she slurped out of the head of his length.

The *PLORP* produced as his shaft  was exposed to the open air was a signal. Since there were no discussions about a turn order or how much time a given participant could take to resolve their ‘grievances’ with Kuu, proceedings had devolved into a first-come-first-serve affair quite quickly.

Rosa and Kamitsure’s hesitation was all the invitation that she needed. The others lingering around the periphery of the event had been distracted by the forceful kiss that Kuu imposed on the pair, so her descent between his legs (and the descent of her lips into contact with the bloated nose of his length) went completely unobstructed.

Her convictions mirrored Haruka’s. If disheartening, the fact that she couldn’t secure eye contact with Kuu did little to hamper her enthusiasm–

The first slurping kiss that she impressed on the nose of his length became a kiss ‘enhanced’ by vibrant, saliva-glazed swirls of her tongues in the blink of an eye. In another, she replaced the flurry of motion with a smooth dunk of her skull that planted her lips into a slop-buffered kiss with the face of Kuu’s crotch.

One of these ‘dunks’ became several in short sequence.

*GLRRKK-SCHLRSSH-GLUCK-SCHLRSHH-GLRKKK*

Unhindered by her gag reflex, Iris replaced the smears of semen and cuntsyrup that coated Kuu’s length with her in the space of a few seconds. 

At a glance, it almost seemed as though the throat strokes she produced were more for her own sake than for the owner of the shaft she skewered into her face. Every bounce of lips against crotch was needlessly sharp, and when all was said and done, she chose to ‘end’ her ministrations by wrapping one of her palms around the root of his length and holding it in place so that she could slobber directly against his glans. This slobbering was defined by additional grinding swirls of her tongue coupled with taut, pressure-backed slurps that had no business being applied to an emptied erection.

Even her retreat was selfish. A more succinct *PAPPH* announced the slippage of cute, pube-flecked lips from off of his erection. The pace of her efforts had demanded a great deal of oxygen for her, so her very first order of business was panting. Not cleaning the descent of mucus out of her nose. Not pulling her tongue back into her mouth to hide the streaky smears of semen its face had acquired. No– things and those like them were completely irrelevant to her aim.

She needed her breathing in order so that she could speak.

“Hoo, hyuuu…hahhh…”

“Itsumo…kitanai ne… Kuu-chan ♥ .”

“Messy as usual…huh, Kuu-chan? If I wasn’t here to deal with it, you’d have just ended up uncomfortable again y’know.” She huffed. “Jeez. You’re still hard, too? You’re so hopeless, I swear,”

“Looks like I’m gonna hafta help you aga–”

“Nope. I’m ok.”

Evidently, an upper limit existed on the exact amount of kiss-slurping that a young woman could engage in before her capacity for it was exhausted. Although their lusts were in no way ‘attended to’, the sheer amount of time that Rosa and Kamitsure spent swirling tongues and swapping spittle between themselves (and Kuu) momentarily winded them.

Kuu had learned his lesson. He took his first opportunity to push out from under them and pushed onward to his next task. Iris had unilaterally decided that his next order of business was her throat, so he pushed himself upright to attend to it.

For his own safety, he took the root of her massive ponytail along with him.

“You were always looking out for me when I visited Unova. If the only thing you cared about was keeping me out of trouble, I kinda doubt you’d have come all the way here. Yeah, I’m sure of it–”

“Since you’re here, you want me to look after you this time, huh?”

Iris had prepared herself to act alone. It was unrealistic to assume that she’d be able to secure the level of attention that she desired, so she set that matter aside in pursuit of a more carnal brand of satisfaction.

She hadn’t prepared herself to be dragged onto her knees ahead of Kuu. She was familiar with the make of his length and the virile humidity that teemed from it, but being made to face these things while Kuu directed an affectionate smirk down at her was another beast entirely.

Her girlish chattiness had disappeared as quickly as she had throated filth from her his length. A flush brightened the milk chocolate flesh at her cheeks, and before she knew it, she had started working her head into a sheepish nod.

In another situation, Kuu might’ve gloated. 

Presently, though, there really wasn’t much for him to gloat about.

“Thought so. I feel like I’m going to pass out pretty soon, so I don’t wanna waste any time,”

“Hai. ‘Aaaaan’ shite.”

“Go ahead and open up for me.”

Iris did as she was told. When asked about her girlish submission after the fact, she’d claim that the lurid heat of the room had gotten the best of her. That the sights and sounds of sex all around her had made her more pliant than she might’ve been otherwise.

The way that she parted her lips whilst giddily grinding the soaked flesh of her thighs in against one another told another story. For that matter, the way that she allowed the meat of her tongue to splay out off to the side of Kuu’s crotch as he wrenched her down to the base of his length did as well.

In each one, Kuu taking the initiative to enjoy her body on his own filled her with so much fulfillment that she couldn’t help but start ovulating after the fact.

Kuu’s ignorance of what he had caused was just as well. Smooth as it may have seemed, driving his shaft into yet another twitching, cunt-temperature orifice so soon after an orgasm was debilitating. His only saving grace was the fact that he had already done so several times in the past few hours.

When he warned Iris that his limit was nearing, he had meant it. Beyond his first stroke between Iris’ lips, he adopted a deliberate, pace-focused metronome that regularly (and noisily) flattened her cheeks against his crotch. 

It was every bit as pleasurable as it sounded. As was often the case with the young women he coupled with, everything from the texture of Iris’ tongue to the abnormally tight confines of her esophagus competed with the drooling slot between her legs in quality. His reward for pressing the girth of his shaft through the back of her throat was a firm, all-consuming embrace by esophagus flesh ready and willing to wring the veins coating it near to bursting. 

Overcoming this tightness was far easier than it should’ve been. Each time Kuu dragged his hips backwards to undo one of his strokes, the fleshy vicegrip coiled around his length loosened in a way that allowed him to slide backward almost effortlessly. What ‘pressure’ remained created a satisfying sensation of extraction as he peeled his glans back up to the beginnings of her throat.

Credit for the phenomenon belonged to Iris. Or if not her, then her innards’ petulant desire for more of the heated slime she had slurped out of Kuu’s urethra. In accordance with the deranged longing between her legs, her throat and esophagus worked together to reflexively reproduce the squeezing affection that her folds wanted to apply to his shaft. Her inner walls wished to be an ideal pocket for Kuu’s seed on a genetic level, and fundamentally understood that a certain amount of ‘give and take’ was necessary for this.

Their understanding fostered additional understanding in their owner. 

Succinctly, she came to realize that all of her best wishes had already come true. However long it lasted, Kuu’s using her skull like an onahole meant that his focus was set on her and no one else. Kneeling still while slop oozed from her nostrils and playing her part could have sufficed for a very satisfying experience for both her and her suitor.

Her budding femininity had little interest in what ‘sufficed’, however. Albeit not as blatantly, her development had been skewed by her meeting Kuu in Unova. Though her chest was lacking relative to her peers (a mere set of plush, moisture-dewed C-Cups relative to the monstrosities maintained by girls only a few years older than her), her hips, thighs, and rear had sprinted ahead of the rest of her in anticipation of the future.

From a biological perspective, resting on her laurels at this juncture was unforgivable–

The best way for her to secure a real mating session was ensuring that her first ended with rave reviews.

“Ii! Sono choushi. Motto motto motto,”

“Kuu-chan no yaritai houdai nodo wo koubi shite ♥♥ .”

“Yeah, come on! Just like that ♥♥ . More more more,”

“Mate with my throat as much as you want, Kuu-chan ♥ ! Spread my neck lots and lots. Make lots of gooey stuff splurt out of my nose–”

“Fill my tummy with cockjuice th’ same way you’d fill my womb!”

Kuu couldn’t have known that the ‘experience’ propping up the stabs he delivered between Iris’ lips were propped up by something so vivid. This wasn’t to say that he was missing out; given insight into it, he wouldn’t have been able to process it anyway.

His was a case in which ‘too much of a good thing’ held true. Only a handful of minutes had passed, but the stimulation shooting through his crotch and up his spine and turned his eyes in toward one another. His mouth was held half open to facilitate haggard panting for his lungs, which left his tongue to drain saliva across the bottom half of his jaw on occasion.

He was running on fumes. For the umpteenth time, his mind had written a cheque that his tiny frame simply couldn’t cash.

Young men who fell prey to such behaviors were fated to crash and burn. In Kuu’s case, what awaited him was a final sordid orgasm inside Iris’ throat (if he was lucky) and a familiar collapse into dysfunction after the fact.

He could feel it. The onset of stinging pressure at the root of his crotch. The thoughtless acceleration that his hips settled for. At some point or another, he had even tightened his grasp on the root of Iris’ ponytail to ensure that she remained in place.

All that remained was flinging himself off of the precipice that he was approaching and embracing whatever followed.

After all that he had endured, he was completely within his rights to accept defeat this way. In many ways, he had earned the right to as well.

 It was what was fair–

But what was fair had nothing to do with what the situation he had created demanded of him.

These demands pushed a pair of palms from his blind spot and in against his cheeks. The wrists they were attached to turned his skull up to his right and delivered the side of his mouth into an abrupt kiss with another pair of lips.

On contact with them, what greeted his tongue wasn’t the familiar flesh of another tongue, but the flavor of a fluid he couldn’t recognize.

Before he could spare a thought for it, another pair of hands at the edge of his line of sight took Iris by the shoulder and gently dragged her far enough backward to reintroduce his glans to the compression of her lips.

All of the suckling stimulation in the world wouldn’t have been enough to numb him to what followed.

“Ara. Kuu-chan kyuukei shitai desu ka?”

“Oh, do you need a little break Kuu-chan? I suppose it’s only reasonable given how long you’ve been at it, but that isn’t what we all agreed on, is it?”

“ All of us are supposed to have a turn. That includes the professor and I, of course,”

“You wouldn’t be so rude as to go back on your word now, would you ?”

Kuu had no words in the face of her suggestion. It wasn’t just that his lips were preoccupied, either.

Even his thoughts were rendered completely incoherent.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh….”

Chapter Text

Albeit not to the same extent as the Champion Level trainers from the Galar region, it is not uncommon for similarly talented trainers from other regions to accept sponsorship deals from organizations they believe in. 

As with all sponsorships, the relationship between one such trainer and the entities behind them is symbiotic. The ‘entity’ receives free advertising wherever (and whenever) their endorsed trainers appear, and the trainers enjoy financial and material benefits that directly contribute to their ability to compete.

Naturally, some of these supposedly symbiotic relationships are more lopsided than others. Whereas only a handful of trainers maintain the talent and notoriety required to dictate the terms of their sponsorships to their benefit (much less the aggressive disposition that might necessitate this), the number of shrewd entities capable of recognizing rising trainers and brokering deals with them grows by the year.

In many ways, the circumstance is unavoidable. Sponsored trainers rarely concern themselves with matters outside of the realm of Pokémon battling. As a result, they are much more susceptible to accepting a deal at face value and examining its specifics when time allows them to–which it scarcely does.

For the most part, Kuu’s sponsorships and endorsements were wrought from circumstances along these lines. The erratic nature of his travels meant that not all those who wished to sponsor him could; for a time, the task of even finding him was far too resource-intensive and luck-based for the average organization to invest in. Those with the necessary tenacity, and more importantly, the necessary connections with those who had already enjoyed extended contact with him, were effectively handed a golden ticket. Provided they avoided brokering deals that were lop-sided enough to raise eyebrows if discovered, they were free to craft ‘deals’ that an ostensible 6-year-old was unlikely to understand the gravity of.

Kuu’s time spent in Alola (and the young women with whom he spent this time) naturally exposed him to the Aether Foundation and its then-acting chairman. Despite her being in the process of stepping down to hand the bulk of her work to her daughter, Lusamine insisted on meeting and speaking with the young man who had paired so well with two of her daughter’s oldest friends. As Kuu did not regard the perverse and sometimes fantastical nature of his travels as a secret, a single meeting between them sufficed to convey that his potential was the furthest thing from normal.

Any discerning business magnate was likely to have used this meeting to formalize some sort of deal. Lusamine, however, went a step further by dictating inexplicable and deranged terms for one. Rather than demand a certain degree of competition performance or research contributions from him, she explicitly requested that he verbally consent to mixing genes with her and her daughter at some point in the near future.

Being himself (and not truly understanding or caring to understand her meaning), Kuu accepted without a second thought.

His sponsorship by Nuvema Town’s very own Pokémon Research lab came about in more or less the same way. If nowhere near as deranged or self-serving as Lusamine, Professor Araragi was no less driven to align herself with the young man whom Rosa and Iris had spoken so highly of. ‘Why’ circled back to the same affliction that had befallen several younger, more impressionable young women before her:

Kuu was good at something that she cared about. To make matters worse (or better depending on one's perspective), he maintained a youthful combination of genuineness and indifference which resulted in his treating her less like a tenured professor and guide through the world of Pokémon and more like a girl a fraction of her actual age.

Regardless of how their respective relationships came about, Lusamine and Araragi were no less justified in seeking reaffirmation for Kuu’s commitments to them. What was more, neither woman was girlish enough to stand on a platform that consisted of romantic unfulfillment and nothing else.

In stark contrast to the Sinnoh region’s champion, the two of them decided to operate with shameless efficiency. After arriving at Kuu’s event and commiserating as women in the same general situation, they concluded that this was the only path that remained available for them. Something more heartfelt could be postponed until a later date; what they needed then and there was the renewal of Kuu’s assurances to them…

Just like everyone else.

Viewed this way, Kuu’s disarming by their appearance and the intense lament that followed were completely unjustified. He should have known to expect that they might appear, and should have prepared himself to deal with them accordingly.

He thought he had. He had assumed that arriving for the event with the conviction his male peers had instilled in him would provide him with the physical and mental resources he required to persist indefinitely. 

In practice, he found that Araragi tonguing the entirety of his right ear while Lusamine attacked his sex-worn erection with a palm glutted by lubrication was a barrier that he was not yet old enough to clear.

Ostensibly.

“Rehhh–schlluu–reehhh♥♥*

“Arara—rehhheh♥—sugoi ♥. Hontou ni watashi no shita  omoidasu ne?”

“Wow. Even after getting yourself caught up in so much, your body still remembers what my tongue feels like, huh.”

*Schluuuuuuu*

“I’m flattered, Kuu-chan. And here I thought you had gone and forgotten about our little arrangement ♥.”

To repeat, none who remained in the event space were shackled by a conventional sense of ‘shame’.  Araragi and Lusamine, however, were especially immune to thoughts about how their behavior might be perceived by those around them. As her current position in seiza behind Kuu’s back didn’t facilitate much ‘physical’ shamelessness, Araragi chose to highlight her displays with words that only a woman at the height of romantic fixation on a male could bring themselves to say.

Lusamine did the opposite. Having taken the lead during their ingress, she ‘uttered’ everything that she wished to say with actions instead.

Somehow, the volume of her ‘voice’ competed with Araragi’s even now.

*PLRP-PLRP-PLRP-PLRP-PLRP-PLRP-PLRP*

To begin with, gloving Kuu’s erection with her right hand meant smothering a mixture of semen, saliva, mucus, and after sex into a phallus-trunk well-worn by sexual intercourse. The boiling warmth and youthful rigidity of the organ meant that the substances were more than warm enough to act as sufficient lubrication if she applied them correctly. More than this, though, being greeted by these qualities intensified her desire to subject her miniature ‘business partner’ to a stroking session that might see him erupt sooner rather than later.

Succinctly, anything more than a proper effort from her was unnecessary–’overkill’ if one were to consider everything he had endured up until her arrival and an unnecessary application of energy if one didn’t.

A pair of hours spent watching her peers pour the utmost effort, intensity, and affection into their reckonings with Kuu inspired her to do more. Particularly discerning participants in the event (herself included) had wisely arrived with squeeze bottles of warmed lubrication on hand ‘just in case’. Seeing the puffy, fattened state of Kuu’s erection after coaxing it out of Iris’ throat, she opted to create additional ‘comfort’ for him by pushing a swampy volume of the substance into a tantalizing drizzle across his length before starting.

Her application of the substance was shaped with Kuu’s pleasure in mind. After pressing her left palm into the face of his crotch such that the root of his shaft was braced by the space between her thumb and index finger, she used her right to grind handfuls of lubrication from this point right up to the oozing tip of his length. Throughout any given ascent or descent, she maintained enough pressure to see sloppy expulsions of excess slime pushed through the creases of her fingers. At the peak of her sleeve, a comparable volume of the mixed substances was ploughed along his trunk until a balmy ‘pool’ of it engulfed his glans.

These elements were pleasurable by definition. Their intensity and Lusamine’s refusal to measure them in response to the defensive trembling of Kuu’s crotch, however, were agonizing. No matter how his frame shuddered or how his face twisted in pleasured debilitation, her delivery was the same. Her pace was as well. She did not strictly need a wealth of time to get through to him, so she set a vigorous pace that sent the sound of sodden phallus wringing sputtering out into the open air at regular intervals.

To her eye, Kuu was unlikely to last more than a few minutes. In the minutes since she and Araragi had started, the jerking of his hips had become far more spirited than she was used to. It was not uncommon for him to appear as though he was only moments away from losing consciousness when they were together, but today, the low-lidded fluttering of his eyes was especially pronounced. It could have been a coincidence, but the volume of saliva he allowed to slip through the grit of his teeth seemed telling as well.

Ordinarily, she’d have been perfectly content to continue trusting her eyes and continue with her motions as intended–

To do so with Araragi and the rest of her peers in earshot was a waste of a perfectly good opportunity.

“Watashi mo sou omoimashita wa, Kuu-chan.”

“I honestly thought the same, Kuu-chan. You’re much more popular than I gave you credit for when we met.” Lusamine exhaled. “Lillie’s friends wouldn’t have given themselves to just anyone, but how... busy you’ve been since we last spoke has been rather eye-opening.”

“It makes me wonder if I should’ve simply collected my end of our arrangement when I had the chance.”

Kuu could have been forgiven for collapsing in his current position. His latest and greatest attempt at solving the problems he had created had somehow resulted in his biting off more than he could chew. Again. 

His body’s abnormalities were enough to carry him to a certain point, but beyond it, continued function effectively demanded that he fry his own brain cells down into fuel.

A week or so of this pattern incited stubbornness in him. As the intensity of his straits became trying enough to draw blood from the right side of his nose, he opted to persist instead of capitulate–

Assuming one went as far as to call his behavior ‘persistance’.

“M-...”

“Maaaahsakaaa…”

“Noooo waaayyyy. Ha’id n-never forget promish’sh like that. I forget…lotsa stuff, b-but not anythin’ important.” He stammered weakly. “B-Bothoouuhh..”

Again, tenacity had its limits. Slurring his way through a proper response was admirable, but it changed little about what Kuu’s body was actually enduring. 

Partway through his response, Lusamine reminded him as much. Abandoning the trunk of his shaft and focusing the entirety of his palm on his glans meant that she could both shorten and accelerate her pumping chain.

A simple exchange of efficiency for brutality.

*SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK-SCHLK!!*

“Hmm? Kuu-chan nani ka iimashita ka? Were you saying something, Kuu-chan?  If you don’t speak up, I’ll never be able to hear you over all of the messy stroking noises that are coming from your crotch.” Lusamine sighed. “To honest, I don’t really want to hear a lengthy assurance from you, either. Since it’s clear that you remember, I’d be satisfied if you swore to uphold your end of our arrangement no matter how many wonderfully grotesque loads you end up spewing into other women.”

“Can I trust you to do that?”

Day by day, hour by hour, Kuu’s definition of ‘insufferable’ was overwritten by his experiences. A slop-slogged hand wasn’t the confines of an esophagus, vaginal canal, or asshole, but what it lacked in their qualities was compensated for by a punishing level of control that his body had learned to both fear and respect. By focusing on the nose of his length and nothing else, the volume of semen congesting the root of his erection was multiplied several times over in the space of a few seconds. His precum was no longer contributing to proceedings in the traditional sense, but this didn’t stop his length from parting with monstrous blobs of it whose contents were churned and sprayed by Lusamine’s palm.

What these sensations meant was no longer a mystery to Kuu. His reproductive organs had been reduced to a state of feral fixation that demanded he try and impregnate Lusamine’s hand. They did not know that this wasn’t possible and didn’t care to know–

Their intention was to part with whatever volume of semen persisted in his testicles all the same.

“H–”

“Haiiiiehhh…” Slurred and pleasure-addled, the answer that Lusamine sought from him dribbled out of his mouth alongside the meat of his tongue.

“Yes? Do you promise?” Lusamine replied.

“Promise. Juss’’ sh’...”

“Nara ii desu wa. That’s wonderful, Kuu-chan,”

“Now go ahead inseminate my handpussy, ok ♥?”

Pleasure turned Lusamine’s suggestions into imperatives. The eruption of his length had been made an inevitability minutes prior, but the sound of her voice gave his frame an excuse to abandon any semblance of resistance. All at once, the trembling of his hips bottomed out into an upward thrust. Throughout it, a series of convulsions birthed at the base of his shaft carried another urethra-bloating volume of semen through to eruption from the tip of his shaft.

Kuu’s usual volume was nowhere to be seen in it. Lusamine timed the pumping of her palm to ensure that the nose of his shaft was completely unobstructed when the time came for him to burst–a measure taken to ensure that the largest part of his release didn’t create a larger mess than was necessary. Any woman with knowledge of the ‘norm’ for him and something resembling her disposition was likely to have done the same.

The finger-girth geyser of pearly, only slightly jellied seed that leaped up ahead of her face singed her with regret. Her eyes caught signs that framed it as far cry from the mire her suitor typically produced, this although it was still discharged to a comical height. Its splattering descent into a series of blobs and wads across the face of his crotch and groin confirmed her split-second suspicions moments later.  

At long last, Kuu’s production of genetic material had been brought in line with his expulsion of it–

And it had only taken several consecutive marathons of intercourse to do it.

“Arara, Lusamine-san gomen. Tanomu ha yo.”

“Oop, there it is. Sorry Lusamine-san–can you?”

Lusamine was not the only person to notice that the volume of Kuu’s seed had thinned. Araragi was the closest to proceedings after her and took stock of the muddy geyser of tadpoles he produced in much the same way.

Unlike her partner in crime, her interest in it extended past the realm of observation. Within seconds of his load’s beginnings splattering across his crotch, she abandoned her tonguing and kissing behind him to take up a position to his left while keeping her back toward his front. 

Her utterance beforehand was a signal. In time with it, Lusamine tilted her wrist in toward Inari’s front and slanted his spurting erection up toward his midsection. She didn’t stop stroking in the wake of this adjustment, either–if anything, her pace seemed to slip into a final sprint of sorts.

All of this had been discussed between the two before their descent onto Kuu. While Lusamine forced Kuu to paint his midsection with as many unsightly zig-zags of semen as he could produce, Araragi would slurp all of them off of his midsection like a hormonal girl a third of her age.

In much the same way that Lusamine had made certain that her stroking was impactful, Araragi shaped her efforts to draw Kuu’s mind into a more severe form of cognitive debt.

There wasn’t much to it–

All she had to do was inhale.

*SCHLLUUUUUUUU!!*

By leaving the slightest amount of space between where she impressed her lips into the flesh of his stomach and the blubbery semen that covered it, the air that she used to pull the substance between her lips caused it to clatter against stomach flesh and lip plush alike. The end result was a horridly perverse slurping noise that was as ‘soaked’ as Kuu’s semen was glutted. 

Each one of these noises was maintained for as long as was required to see Kuu’s flesh sucked clean. Where blobs were concerned, their outflow was as brief as a second or so. His ropes could have been managed just as succinctly, but Araragi artificially elongated their production by ‘measuring’ the speed of her mouth’s ascent along his middle.

To reiterate, there wasn’t much to the pattern that she had chosen. At the same rate that Lusamine pulled semen into gross splatters across Kuu’s midsection, she replaced the substance with smears of saliva from her lips. The simplicity of it all allowed her to keep a mischievously lidded gaze slanted up at Kuu’s line of sight throughout; a secondary source of ‘impact’ for her efforts when he made the mistake of centering his gaze on it. More importantly, though, it allowed her ample time to prepare herself for a grand finale of sorts.

This, too, was intended to be something simple–

Managing it with hyperactive sperm cells nuzzling against the face of her tongue while a growing volume of nauseating sludge pooled at the back of her throat was not, however.

“Ahhh. Ano ko tachi douyatte nomimashita ka?”

“Ahh, this is insane. How do those girls do it? I’m an adult, and having his little boy juice* pooled across my tongue like this is making everything down there squirm out of control. I have no idea how I’d manage something like this at their age…” She mused.

“It’s a good thing I won’t have to worry about that, though. If I know Kuu-bou, how old or young I am won’t matter. What’s important is making sure that none of his load goes to waste right in front of him.”

“I’m right, aren’t I? Having it all stroked out by Lusamine-san feels nice, but the most satisfying part for you is knowing that a girl likes it enough to suck down so much that it clogs her throat. That’s why you don’t mind waiting while I collect everything–”

“You know it’ll be worth it every single time ♥.”

Araragi was not the first woman to become carried away in Kuu’s presence, and was guaranteed not to be the last. Like so many before her, the arousal boiling between her legs led her to imagine a conversation with a boy who had long since lost his capacity for speech. The way that drool slid off the exposed face of his tongue and the delirious fluttering of his eyes in their sockets became ‘words’ that only she could understand. Her ‘cleaning’ of his midsection was the same–a language for just the two of them.

In this language, requesting ‘affirmation’ the way Lusamine had started with dealing with every smear of semen that persisted across his lower body and even the remainder that Lusamine wrung from his glans as a final, sordid blob. Once finished with this, continuing the expression required her to swirl and stir the cheek-plumping mouthful of semen that she had collected aggressively enough to send raucous *SCHLRSH* noises out into the open air. The pace that she established made it seem like the fluid between her cheeks was no thicker than mouthwash, but the weight of each of the blending noises produced as she rinsed her teeth was much more reminiscent of a chunked milkshake.

All of these things were explicitly necessary; sultry ‘words’ whose delivery and intonation could have only come from Araragi.

Comically, the end of the perverse sentence she was crafting began with the first parting of her lips in several minutes. As if cutely exposing something ‘interesting’ that her miniature suitor might enjoy seeing, she opened her mouth and exposed the blended semen-inundating the face of her tongue and the back of her throat. Once certain she had pulled Kuu’s eyes onto the sight, she engaged the back of her throat to gargle the surface of the pool into a bubbly froth.

In all, she couldn’t have boiled Kuu’s sludge like this for more than a handful of seconds. A few seconds (and the succinct *GLRPP!* that rumbled from the face of her neck as she swallowed her mouthful down) were all that she needed, however.

Together, these things posed a question to Kuu and finalized the content of his answer for decades to come.

“You’ll help me just like Lusamine-san, won’t you Kuu-bou? You’ve got such a knack for it that I can’t count on anyone else. I want to be the first one to see the things you discover forever.”

“In return, I’ll do more than just help sponsor you. I’ll be right here to help make sure all of your babyjuice gets drained out properly”

“Because that’s what a trustworthy adult does!”

Tooth-grit debilitation and orgasmic groaning had not rendered Kuu hard of hearing. More accurately, the emptying of his balls by Lusamine and the subsequent end to her stroking meant that he was free to direct his lust-addled attentions wherever he wished. 

Over-indulging in stimulation was the norm for him. From start to finish, he attended to Araragi’s performance with the fixation of a growing youth who intended to keep his word– ‘attended’ being a generous way of describing the way he gawked at her like an addict in disbelief at the fact that narcotics could, in fact, be that good.

Perversion notwithstanding, his intentions remained noble. Before Lusamine and Araragi, all of the girls he had interfaced with had received some version of his utmost attention. Whether at full strength or his wits' end, he intended to ensure that the older women who had assaulted him received the same.

Doing so cost him nothing. His balls were already empty, so there was no risk of his exciting himself by staring. Really, the only risks that remained for him were too unrealistic to be worth considering…

Ordinarily.

“Wonderful ♥. It looks like we’re all aligned on what the future will hold now,”

“All we have to do now is finish things off properly.”

What was an unrealistic risk for Kuu was a matter of certainty for Lusamine. Playing her part in the agreement she had drafted with Araragi had nothing to do with the ‘end’ of proceedings–not by a long shot. Such was her nature as a disturbingly dedicated corporate leader that stopping at any point other than the one that she selected herself was thoroughly unacceptable to her.

Fortunately (and unfortunately) for Kuu, the distance that separated them from this ‘point’ of hers could be cleared by another extension of her hands. She found the root of his erection with her right hand and the nose of his glans with the face of her palm.

Then she rubbed.

*SCHKSCHKSCHKSCHKSCHSCKSCHK!!*

“Mou ichido dake, Kuu-chan. Zeeeeee~nbu dashinasai.”

“Just one more time, Kuu-chan. Let out everything this time ♥.”

Lusamne’s words were the only sultry aspects of her approach. The way she swiped the flat face of her palm against the worn nose of Kuu’s shaft was so blatantly detached from his circumstance it was almost monstrous. At a juncture where his shaft was the most sensitive that it possibly could be, she whipped her wrist from left to right in its socket to see palm flesh ground into the nose of his glans at a pace that made her stroking of his member seem sluggish.

There was nothing else to it. Whilst choking the base of his length to keep his lower body still, she rubbed her sex-greased hand across the peak of his length until the friction she created became unbearable for her victim.

Naturally, Kuu crumbled. He lacked the resources and will to do anything else.

First, he attempted bargaining.

“MOU MURI. LUSAMINE-SAN, DAME. MOU NANKA DECHAUUUUU..”

“I-I C’N HEW IT LUSAMINE-SAN. SOMETHIN’S ‘UNNA CUM OUT!!!”

When this failed, he attempted his escape. The unyielding sting that was being nuzzled into his shaft was sharp enough that his frame demanded that he make a proper attempt at escaping it–on paper, at least. In practice, his body was too fatigued to do anything but squirm.

This made capitulation a matter of course. Only a single substance remained to be ‘expelled’ from Kuu’s length. Rather than prolong its suffering, his organs were all too happy to part with it.

Even Lusamine was caught out by the speed of it all. Out of nowhere, a stream of urine rose up to a heavily pressurized eruption from the nose of his length while her palm remained in motion. 

Whereas another woman may’ve taken this as a cue to drop the motions entirely, her first instinct as his warmth hit her palm was to maintain the pattern she had established and ‘fan’ the substance’s splatter out as much as she could.

*SCHKSCHKSCHKSCHKSCHSCKSCHK!!*

*PSHHAAAAAA!!*

The sights and sounds wrought by her instincts were to be expected. For three seconds or so, the breakneck streaks of her slimy palm face became noisier than ever. At the same time, the sound of pressure-backed fluid spraying against a flat surface and ‘splintering’ in all directions rose to prominence alongside it.

Satisfying as these things were to consume (to say nothing of the sensation of Kuu pissing against her hand in the first place), Lusamine’s designs demanded another transition from her barely 5 seconds into the display.

Once again, her intentions only became apparent directly before she realized them.

“Yoshi yoshi. Erai ♥. Shiji wo shitagatta kara, gou houbi ageru ♥.”

“There we go, that’s good. Just like that ♥,”

“You did exactly as I asked, so now, I’ll give you a nice reward ♥.”

Somehow, this represented her most ‘facetious’ explanation thus far. Lusamine had always planned to abandon the torment she was subjecting his length to for a sudden descent back down to it. Araragi had taken it upon herself to deal with the seed that she had wrung out of his balls; it was only fair for her to gulp down something as well. 

Kuu’s ‘condition’ throughout meant that she was free to shape this transition in accordance with her imagination. Out of nowhere, she pulled her hands away from his length and scooted backward before spiking her skull down toward the stream that rose from the tip of his length. As seamless as ever, she engulfed the stream and the full length of his shaft in a single smooth, crotch-smothering motion.

Swallowing against his length and flushing urine down her throat was child’s play compared to packing her stomach with his semen. In the midst of this, she effortlessly snapped her left hand up to Kuu’s side to find his. As if to soothe the trembling convulsion wrought from his second ‘orgasm’, she threaded her fingers between his own and gripped his hand with a tightness that implied security.

Beyond this point, she focused all of herself on swallowing and nuzzling. Descending contractions from the back of her throat down through her esophagus regularly fattened the stream of urine flowing through Kuu’s length until it thinned down to a series of dribbles. While delivering them, she beamed a purposefully mischievous expression up at Kuu and rolled her lips around his cockroot to better simulate his ‘consumption’ by her whims.

At the end of this ministration set came the end of everything. Deeply as she desired to reaffirm her attachment to Kuu over and over again, Lusamine’s primary means of doing so was eventually taken away from her. After parting with its final dribble of urine, his shaft was progressively denied the blood flow that sustained it. Before it could become completely flaccid inside of her throat, she tugged her lips up from its root and greedily slurped against its nose one final time before popping herself off of it entirely.

With her ‘business’ completed, she rose to her feet with complete indifference to the pube-flecked mucus smears muttered across the bottom half of her face.

“Haaaa…

“Much better ♥. I’m glad we could chat like this, Kuu-chan. I’m sure the future will be very busy for you, but as long as you remember your commitments, I’m sure everything will turn out fine.” She exhaled.

No answer came from her miniature suitor. At some point between her grabbing his hand and one of the harder gulps she subjected his length to, his body rejected consciousness entirely. 

Naturally, this left the task of uttering something to Araragi.

“Exactly! And if worst comes to worst, you’ll always have plenty of responsible adults to support you.” She chirped. “Speaking of which,”

“Minnnnna!! Kuu-bou taoreta kara, ato de tsuzuita hou ga ii yo!”

“Everyone!! Kuu-bou’s finally passed out, so if there’s anyone left who needs to talk to him, continuing later might be for the best!”

Some pouts and exhalations of disappointment rumbled through the room in the wake of her announcement. Those who produced them made no motions for leaving the room and abandoning their place in line, however. Some even went as far as wandering up to confirm the truth of his condition themselves.

Kuu was not conscious enough to 

For better or worse, Araragi’s words bought Kuu a period of respite–

Whether or not it would prove long enough for him to survive what lay ahead remained to be seen.

CONFERENCE FINAL DAY– EXHIBITION MATCH GROUNDS

In the midst of his scramble to organize the Kanto-Johto Bi-Regional Leaders Conference (and later his scramble to properly participate in it), Kuu refused to imagine how the event might end. Per usual, his decision to approach the event this way was a compromise between raw, borderline autistic practicality and boyish naivety. All things ended, so sparing a thought for something that was already a certainty was effectively a waste of time from his perspective. This aside, a part of him was far too attached to what he had created to fixate too strongly on its impermanence. Focusing on its development and execution was far more ‘fun’, and was far better aligned with what he had set out to accomplish with the event in the first place.

If short-sighted, his decision proved practical. Had he strained himself to design and execute a perfect ending for the conference before carrying it out, its actual quality may’ve suffered as a result. From its first day onward, straining himself during the event was made a non-option by his less-than-stellar ‘interpersonal relationship skills’ and the women that they had slighted. Even if he had wanted to make last minute arrangements for the conference’s conclusion, one of his exhaustion or preoccupation would have made it impossible for him to put together something meaningful.

When the social waves fed height and width by his past behaviors ceased their attempts at drowning him, he found himself on the shores of the conference’s final day no worse for wear. Its end was far realer to him, but dwelling on it was no longer anxiety-inducing enough for him to reject.

‘Why’ was as simple as the rationale that had brought him to this point. As he made his rounds throughout the conference grounds on the final day, attendees and invitees alike described the conference and its events as a resounding success. 

The more individuals he encountered, the more certain he became that their opinions were aligned with reality.

“Shiiiiit. Yn is still alive, huh? I heard you made it out, but I wasn’t going to believe it until I saw the shit myself,”

“What’s up, lil’ nigga? And wait, fuck–”

“Is that who I think it is?”

With all of his ‘commitments’ attended to, Kuu was free to plot his own path through the conference grounds ahead of the closing ceremony–or so he thought, at least. Settling the concerns of those who ‘cared’ for him required displays of conviction after the fact. What this entailed was different for all of the women that he had interacted with, which naturally meant that some of their requirements were easier to fulfill than others.

Kasumi and Akane were explicit in their desire for a ‘day off’. Bringing their children to the conference conscripted them to caring for them throughout. Neither viewed motherhood as a chore, but Kuu’s presence offered a unique opportunity for him to perform one of the tasks associated with the role he had unwittingly signed up for.

In short, he was asked to be a parent for part of the day. This meant carting around the twins for several hours, then circling back to pick up Kumori to devote several hours to her. 

For the most part, he managed this both discreetly and effectively. Although the number of people familiar with his face was no longer trivial, wearing a cap allowed him to disguise himself as a budding, would-be trainer exploring the conference with his younger sibling(s). Of those who recognized him, only his peers in the world of competition correctly assessed the sights presented to them.

Takeshi’s familiarity with Kasumi meant that his chance encounter with Kuu in a crowd gathered near one of the outdoor exhibition match areas took on a very different meaning.

He wasn’t talking to a lost boy holding his infant sister–

He was talking to a father who was ostensibly only a few years older than his daughter.

“Kumori-chan?” Kuu replied.

“Yes, nigga. Damn. Who else?” Takeshi exhaled. “You’re really wild for just walking around with her like that. Shigeru texted a nigga and said you were somewhere else with some strollers a few hours ago, so I guess you just don’t give a fuck anymore, huh?”

Even now, Kuu only half understood Takeshi’s meaning. A nervous laugh escaped his lips, but before he could clarify it, a familiar set of juvenile hands began reaching up for the bill of the cap on his head.

“Ah–Kumori. Sawate dame.”

“Ah. C’mon, Kumori. You can’t grab that, ok?”

“Sorry, Takeshi. It’s somethin’ like that, yeah. Kasumi and Akane said that she wanted a break, so its important that I help out. I didn’t want to spend the last day inside, so taking them with me is all I can really do.”

“Aight, man. You do you. Just keep that hat on. Daigo doesn’t go up against Adeku very often; last thing we want is the crowd tweaking on some shit.” 

To this, Kuu nodded intently and shifted his line of sight back toward the match in progress. Inevitably, though, his gaze wandered toward the faces of those staring and cheering in the crowd. 

If their excitement was any indication, planning a series of exhibition matches for the final day had been a good decision on his part.

Betting on what ‘seemed’ to be the case wasn’t in his nature, however.

“Takeshi-san.”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think the conference went well?”

Upon entering the ‘adult’ portion of his career, Takeshi had resolved to speak his mind when the opportunity presented itself. Being the first gym leader that the majority of the growing trainers in the Kanto region encountered often reduced him to a filter for those who lacked the conviction for training as a career, or a sponge for the negative emotions of those stubborn enough to persist in fighting against insurmountable type disadvantages.

Much of his career was spent emulating his Pokémon of choice and enduring like a boulder wedged into the ground. No boulder was unbreakable, however. Continuing like this threatened to see his personal career as a trainer worsen in a manner that he couldn’t quite describe. It threatened his sanity and reputation as well, albeit to a lesser extent.

Avoiding these things required a more flexible coping mechanism from him. There could be no avoiding the stressors that defined his life, but standing firm against them as an immovable object wasn’t necessary either–

Allowing himself the comfort of a slow and steady erosion was just as well.

“To be straight with you, yeah. No one really noticed all that weird shit you brought on yourself except us. Even with that, I still think everyone who showed up had a decent time.” He replied. “ That took real effort. You’re a weird ass little nigga with some problems I’m not even going to go into, but you did some good shit in here.”

“I’m already looking forward to next year.”

The glow that Kuu acquired in the wake of his review further affirmed Takeshi’s new strategy. He hadn’t set out to convey his feelings in a way that might make a boy of Kuu’s years smile, but he accomplished as much all the same.

It wasn’t the superficial sort of happiness, either. Such was the genuineness of it all that Kuu himself failed to recognize how much happiness had consumed him. 

Failure to recognize it meant that he was spared from having to measure it.

He needed only concern himself with nodding his head and reflexively affirming his daughter’s sloping across his front.

“...That’s a relief. I was worried that all of this might’ve messed it up for everyone.” He exhaled. “Thank you, Takeshi-san. I’ll try to make sure that next year is better, too.”

The need for further conversation between the pair faded beyond this point. As the exhibition match began rounding into its midway point, their predispositions as trainers led them to sit in silence and attend to it.

Although Kuu’s attentions remained firmly split between the match itself and the tasks that remained for him, these minutes of silence with one of his peers reaffirmed the conclusion he had come to a few hours prior.

It didn’t matter that the conference was ending–

Only that it ended properly.

–

CONFERENCE FINAL DAY – MERCHANDISING AREA

Like any other multi-day conference event, exclusive goods and memorabilia meant for sale to public attendees were prepared for the purpose of spreading knowledge of the event in perpetuity, and to a lesser extent, recouping some of the costs of its execution. A combination of Aether Foundation capital and design talent from the Kalos region birthed a limited series of shirts, skirts, bags, caps, and accessories to be sold throughout the conference's duration.

Steady sales for these items culminated in a ‘rush’ on the final day of sale. Promotional social media posts made by female gym leaders and elite four members on the 5th and 6th days of the event spread like wildfire and pulled the attendees who admired them most to make impulse purchases while they still could.

Marnie, for her part, refused to be caught up in the bedlam of dwindling stock and greedy customers. Insight into who had been invited to the conference and how likely those people were to approve of the merchandise prompted her to make all of her ‘important’ purchases on the first few days. With everything that she actually wanted secured, she was free to peruse the sales areas on the final day for anything that she might’ve missed without being bogged down by a sense of urgency.

In his unyielding genius, Kuu reasoned that a good place to assess the ‘quality’ of the conference might be the place where goods related to it were sold. He had no concept of the importance of fashion to certain young women, nor insight into how busy a sales location might be on the final day of an event. 

Bluntly, his only real thoughts on the subject concerned raw practicality–

What better way to prove that he had spent time with Kumori than to return her to Kasumi with her own set of memorabilia?

Meandering within the same location inevitably resulted in the distance between the two of them narrowing. Marnie’s preoccupation with accessories and Kuu’s disguise prevented them from discovering one another for a time, but inevitably, circumstances forced them to acknowledge one another–

Specifically, a short breath of air that contained too much of a familiar scent sent contractions rippling through Marnie’s uterus and pulled her focus in the direction of its source.

There, she found a boy in a cap and an infant child who looked far too familiar to be related to anyone else.

“Kuu? Kuu-chan deshou?”

Being recognized like this caused Kuu to freeze briefly. A moment later, though, the familiarity of the voice that called out to him perked his gaze up from underneath the bill of his cap without a hint of reservation.

“Ah…yokatta.”

“Phew. It’s just you, Marnie. I thought someone had recognized me!”

The squirming of her uterus (among other things) led Marnie to find ‘offense’ where it didn’t actually exist. After a brief check of their surroundings, she jabbed her right hand up to his left cheek and pinched some of the pale flesh there between her thumb and index finger. Not vindictively or angrily, but with just enough pressure to suggest that Kuu ‘correct’ his thought process lest he end up offending someone else.

Her face didn’t show it, but running into him this way was ideal for her–

So much so that it pulled her heart rate into a flutter that resembled fear and excitement.

“Hey, I’m not just someone, ya know. Girls don’t like it when you say stuff like that even if you don’t mean anythin’ by it,” She huffed. “I’m surprised, though. I didn’t expect you to be up and about after yesterday. ‘Least not for anythin’ other than the end of the conference,”

“You’re…jeez…”

“You’re not out on a date with Kasumi or somethin’, are ya?”

While prone to bending significant personal rules regarding her self and her behavior while in Kuu’s presence, Marnie remained a functional young woman at her core. Without abject lust to distract her, Kuu’s accompaniment by a familiar toddler and his presence within the women's side of the merchandising area pointed toward a situation that she wanted no part of. What was more, it suggested that the golden opportunity she had seemingly stumbled onto was actually some form of punishment in disguise.

Per the ‘norm’ between them, Kuu’s behavior only made things worse. Initially, he met her question with a confused stare–the sort that implied she was the one who had violated a norm of some kind.

Inevitably, he clarified the reason for it as well.

“...No? Doing a date in public would be bad.”

“Alright, good. At least you get that–”

“We’d have to do some sex stuff after, right? Even I know you’re not supposed to do it in front of other people unless they say it’s ok first.”

Marnie opened her mouth, but no words came. Unlike Kuu, the implications embedded in his words were crystal clear to her. Had they been produced by any other person, they’d have served as a jumping-off point for an entirely different conversation geared toward fixing a fundamental misunderstanding.

Marnie had no time for such things. A nostalgic frustration had appeared inside her chest. It was all too common a state for her during her short stint spent travelling with Kuu, but the last time she had felt it was months prior.

These things reminded her of what she already knew:

An opportunity like this wouldn’t come again.

“... Never mind. As long as you’re alone and we can talk properly, it doesn’t really matter why you’re here.” Pivoting back to the status quo, Marnie briefly surveyed their surroundings again before turning her full attention back to Kuu. “Since you are, I’m gonna do something selfish while I still can.”

A week of dubious statements and the insane actions that sometimes followed had failed to teach Kuu the importance of anticipation. He didn’t think anything of the way Marnie dug into her BAG after speaking, nor did he think anything of the object she extracted from it.

When it was extended toward him, he did the ‘polite’ thing and took it from her.

“Thanks, Marnie. Uh, wait…”

“What’s this again?”

Again, Marnie had her limits. Kuu’s holding the item he had passed to him like a potion pulled off the shelf of a Pokemart stung her cheeks with a peachy warmth that was likely to persist for hours to come. His ignorance, if expected, turned this warmth into a boil that couldn’t be allowed to continue.

In order, she took Kuu’s left hand and plunged it into one of his pockets. The item went with it, and in turn created space for her to dip her upper body downward and level her lips with his left ear.

This time, it was her turn for a girlish display. Though they were not at risk of being picked out of the sea of attendees inside of the store, she refused to risk her words being heard by anyone but Kuu.

“It’s…i-it’s like an ITEMFINDER for girls that’ll tell them w-when they have a baby inside them. I used it on myself. Wait until you get back to your r-room before you check the result yourself, got it?”

After dragging herself through this utterance, she retreated to her original height and fought to keep her gaze averted from Kuu’s. Whatever response he produced to the way she had couched her situation, she knew it was likely to embarrass her.

And she was right.

“So you’re going to have a baby? That’s great! Usually, I don’t get told until way later. Now that I know, I can actually help you properly and stuff.” Kuu chirped. “Oh, but first,”

Indifferent to where he was and what he was doing, Kuu braced Kumori with both hands for safety and turned so that his front was set towards Marnie.

“Omedetou, Marnie. Kore kara ganbarimasu.”

“Congratulations, Marnie. I’ll do my best for both of you from now on, ok?”

Even through the corner of her eye, Kuu’s display remained crippling. The happiness that consumed her was so intense that her mind extrapolated it without being told. Had she stared directly at it, she may well have been pushed to do something unthinkable right where everyone could see her.

As she hadn’t, she was only made to do something slightly suggestive.

“A-A…”

“Arigatou.”

“Thanks. I know you will.”

“L-Let’s talk later though, ok? You’ve still got a lot to do today, so make sure ya don’t spend too much time wandering around here. And yes, before you ask: for your own sake, d-don’t tell anyone that you ran into me here. It’s not a good idea.”

“And, oh. Before I forget,”

As one might have gathered from her decision to tip the first domino in the chain of events that had consumed the preceding 48 hours of Kuu’s life, Marnie was bold. Perhaps not the shameless sort of bold championed by some of her peers, but bold in her handling of the emotions that welled up inside of her.

Days prior, feelings of jealousy and competitive intent led her to circulate a lengthy video of herself engaged in brain-rottingly affectionate intercourse with Kuu. Presently, feelings of affection and attachment demanded that she reiterate the same ‘claim’ that she had made during their last meeting.

As such, she descended. The left side of Kuu’s face was perfectly exposed, so she planted a short kiss against his cheek before inching the placement of her lips over to the edge of his mouth. For every fraction of an inch she travelled, she delivered additional kisses that highlighted the natural gloss of her lips and the modest amount of suction that she placed behind each impression.

At her destination, she delivered a final, lip-to-lip impression that allowed her to stare directly into Kuu’s eyes throughout. For three agonizingly long seconds, she fed herself on the sight of his newly lidded gaze and calmly lathered his tongue in her taste before peeling back entirely.

In the midst of all of this, those who might’ve caught sight of her and their thoughts about the nature of the kisses she was applying to a mouth smaller and ostensibly younger than her own faded from her mind entirely.

By the end of it, her sole regret was her failure to invite Kuu to kiss her back after the fact.

“T-There, I’m done,”

“Ja, Kuu-chan. Saigo no happyou ganbate.”

“Bye now. Good luck with the closing ceremony.”

Without his libido to distract him, Kuu accepted the kiss that Marnie imposed as a recipient rather than a participant. Its quality still sufficed to dizzy him before it was over, but what thoughts permeated the haze that consumed him were far more purposeful than usual.

Per their contents, he saw no need to stop Marnie as she stepped past him to begin making her way out of the store. He had intended to ask her about her thoughts on the conference as a whole, but a moment’s reflection on the sight of her face before she left provided ample insight into what her answer might’ve been.

The jagged smile that she wore was not the expression of someone who wasn’t enjoying themselves–

Where Marnie was concerned, it was the expression of someone doing their utmost to keep the intensity of their contentment from burning out all at once.

-

CONFERENCE FINAL DAY – MAIN STAGE SPEAKER’S SUITE

At the outset of his meander throughout the conference ground, Kuu fixed an endpoint for it at the forefront of his mind. 

Before the conference could be considered ‘closed’, an appearance by him and some of the organizational staff at the main stage was mandatory. Apparently, events of this nature required displays of solidarity that could be used for advertising and editorial purposes. Beyond this, they provided an impactful and memorable conclusion of proceedings for public attendees and invitees alike.

Truth be told, he failed to grasp the importance of presenting himself and speaking when the decision to include a closing address was made. He wasn’t against it; anything that improved the event was worthwhile, and therefore mandatory for him to invest himself in. The possibility that his involvement in something might improve how others perceived it was just too slim for it all to make sense in his mind.

Days of ‘suffering’ and revelation had changed his perspective. The conference was his responsibility, so it was only natural that he be accountable for ending this. With this in mind, he ended his wandering well ahead of the closing ceremony’s start time and made his way there to wait out the hours that remained in seclusion.

For a time, he did exactly this. Although Kumori counted as ‘company’, her inability to talk meant that he remained alone with his thoughts when she didn’t need something explicit from him. Within 20 minutes of seating himself (and her on his lap), her squirming and fidgeting throughout the day took its toll and rendered her a warm, adorable, and utterly silent mass slumped across the front of his frame.

Were it not for Kasumi’s entrance into the room that had been prepared for him, he may well have become a similar mass himself. He, too, had accumulated a debt of fatigue that begged to be paid. 

Sadly, the time for him to do so had not yet arrived.

“Oh, there you are. And here I thought you went and got yourself into another stupid mess and passed out somewhere. I was ready to deal with that, too, but this is a nice surprise.”

“I’ll have to remember how well exhaustion works on you in the future.”

Kasumi had always intended to relieve Kuu of his duties with Kumori before his appointed time on stage. Two missed calls to his phone an hour prior forced her to accelerate her plans lest Kuu ‘be himself’ and walk on stage with their infant daughter and no explanation for her identity.

Betting on his perception of the occasion was a gamble. Her familiarity with him and the conference's importance to him suggested that he’d prioritize being close to the main stage over anything else. At the same time, her familiarity with his nature and the growing number of young women with grievances towards him made it seem just as likely that he’d end up covered in his own fluids in a restroom somewhere.

Finding him in the midst of nodding off with their daughter on his front was equal parts relieving and arousing for her. More than this, it reminded her of something that she often forgot while interacting with him.

He was still maturing. Slowly, yes, but inevitably.

“..Why does everyone treat me like I’m a baby? I c’n tell time, y’know; missing the end of the conference would make me look really dumb.” Kuu replied, softened by drowsiness. 

“We’ve been over this, stupid. It’s because compared to the rest of us, you are. You basically act like one, too, so it’s better to assume the worst with you and make the best of things from there.” Kasumi teased. 

“That’s really mean, y’know? Would a baby have been able to take care of Kumori for most of the day?”

“Apparently, yes. Great job taking care of your daughter for once–I’m so impressed. Do you want me to come on stage with you and give you an award for it?”

All of Kasumi’s words were accented with a playful smirk and tone. Slight as they may have seemed, they together represented the difference between genuine chastisement and the ‘teasing’ that defined her interactions with him.

Ordinarily, she wouldn’t have leaned on them so heavily. Normally, her disposition only demanded that she cope with the reality of her infatuation with a boy who appeared to be a fraction of her age up to a certain point. Outwitting him verbally allowed her to hold something over him. There could be no compensating for all that she had given him in the traditional sense of the word, but some amount of control was better than nothing.

Seeing him seconds away from falling asleep with their daughter on his lap filled her insides with so much warmth that verbally digging into her young suitor was the only way for her to avoid soaking her shorts in syrup.

As it turned out, her final jab was one step too far. In response, Kuu produced a frustrated pout that very nearly pushed her over the edge. 

Kumori’s presence proved to be the difference between maintaining her facade and complete collapse. Before she could descend into further degeneracy, she pushed her arms outwards and scooped her off of his front and into his arms.

By some miracle, Kuu’s expression shifted after the fact.

“No…”

“Awards for stuff I should be doing anyway wouldn’t mean anything.” He exhaled. “I’m still not really good at it, so if you want, she can stay with me more often after the conference. Or, actually, no–”

“Even if you don’t need it, I want to try. I’m going to show you that I can, and once I do, you won’t have anything to tease me about.”

Conviction from him was not uncommon, but this particular brand of it caught Kasumi off guard. For a solid stint, Kasumi’s cheeks flushed, and the dam of fluid she held between her legs loosened its floodgates ever so slightly.

“ B-”

“Big talk from the idiot with who knows how many other kids on the way. I was there yesterday, you know? You’re going to be even busier after this, so I’m not getting my hopes up.”

“...it wouldn’t be so bad if that happened though. I guess.”

If nothing else, Kuu had learned to recognize what a genuine response from Kasumi looked like. The sight of even one from her usually meant that he was moving in the right direction.

Renewed, he pushed himself upright and stepped forward.

“I’ll be fine. I know what my mistakes were, so I just have to not make the same ones again. It’s just like battling–kinda.” 

“Anyway, I should probably start getting ready properly now that you’ve got Kumori. I did have a question before that, though.”

For her own sake, Kasumi attempted to set her full focus on her daughter. Her gaze was set on her, but the division of her attentions was closer to 60/40.

This was to say that the ‘disinterested slant’ of her gaze toward him wasn’t very disinterested at all.

“Hm? What is it?”

“I know things started kinda rough, but do you think the conference went well?”

Of all the questions Kuu could have asked, Kasumi was the least prepared for the one he actually produced. Out of nowhere, her mind was taken back to the events of the first day of the conference. How she had ‘come to terms’ with his attention being split amongst so many others–some familiar and others not.

Her thoughts drifted onto more recent events just as quickly. At no point throughout the conference had she stumbled upon someone indirectly affected by Kuu’s behavior, or someone with anything negative to say about the content of the event itself.

Whether in part or in large, Kuu played a part in these things. For all of his faults, the make of the conference and its success began and ended with him.

So far as she was concerned, the only harm in telling him so was conveying it in a way that might bias him toward further recklessness in the future.

“...”

“I do. Sure, it wasn’t what I had expected, but I got what I wanted out of it. I feel a lot less self-conscious about our whole situation now that I know that every second girl you’ve interacted with is pretty much in the same position.” 

“Not counting that whole mess, there’s actual value in doing things like this once a year. Trainers like Hapu and Mao don’t get as many opportunities to travel as some of the rest of us. The same goes for the public attendees; outside of tournaments and smaller local events, there just isn’t much reason to go too far away from home.”

“What we do is as much for personal pride as it is for the entertainment of others, y’know? None of us would do it if no one cared. If the number of people here means anything, I think we can safely say that people care a lot.”

“It’s easy to forget that when all we do is work to maintain our positions. The conference was like a reminder for us and a reminder for the people who support us at the same time.”

“So yes. As much as I hate giving you credit, I think the conference went well–”

“There’s your answer. Now quit gawking at me and go finish it.”

Precisely what Kuu felt in that moment wasn’t immediately obvious to him. Several years and several more messes of his own making were required for him to grasp it.

What he understood at that moment was that it was something good. Something that he wanted to feel again by any means necessary.

To this end, he donned a grin and pushed off.

“I’m glad, Kasumi.”

“I’ll do my best!”